-->
This tale is set in the 1870’s and is about a young man who was being groomed by his mother and aunt into becoming a bride to some young Lord in England, during the era of the sailing ships. He soon runs away, only to find himself persuaded into becoming the Mistress Of The Wardrobe, the Lucky Talisman of a merchant vessel.
When I came on board the ship Acies Mentis, in Liverpool. I had one simple plan, desiring more than anything to finally to be out from under my mothers stern gaze and influence, I was to make myself a man. After being babied and pampered into the appearance of a proper young Lady, protected all my life in the atmosphere of my mother and auntie.
This story has been along time in coming. And before it was even considered that I post it for others to read, I had to get it edited and proofed. For that I have to very humbly thank Wren Phoenix, JessicaNicole, Cyclist, Nick B, GwenBrown, and last but certainly not least DorothyColleen. Everyone of them provided invaluable suggestions and ideas. I hope that my efforts working from those suggestions were not in vain.
Thank You All,Very Much.
Danielle_O
When I came on board the ship Acies Mentis, in Liverpool. I had one simple plan, desiring more than anything to finally to be out from under my mothers stern gaze and influence, I was to make myself a man. After being babied and pampered into the appearance of a proper young Lady, protected all my life in the atmosphere of my mother and auntie.
This story has been along time in coming. And before it was even considered that I post it for others to read, I had to get it edited and proofed. For that I have to very humbly thank Wren Phoenix, JessicaNicole, Cyclist, Nick B, GwenBrown, and last but certainly not least DorothyColleen. Everyone of them provided invaluable suggestions and ideas. I hope that my efforts working from those suggestions were not in vain. Thank You All,Very Much.
Danielle_O
Journal entry January 22, 1878 aboard the sailing vessel Acies Mentis
Off the coast of Guiana, South America
Today dawned clear and hot. We have made easy sailing from Cuba. And the crew is very anxious to get home to Liverpoole. We have one quick port of call in Cartagena, then with the goods we’ll receive (silks and china from the Portabella crossing point of the isthmus of Panama) for our load of manufactured goods from England and France, we should be able to sail home on the northlies along the coast of the United States then across to Liverpoole.
The Mistress has been restless and indisposed these past few days and hasn’t been on deck or invited guests to her cabin for Tea as she was wont to do normally.
Even Lisele has been worried, since they are inseparable and both are apparently sharing the same malady. The Captain Tibbidoe is worried that she may have the fever.
Yellow fever was reported in Cuba two days before we sailed. She had been in Havana the night before we sailed to purchase a new dress and parasol. And to say the least the crew is very concerned as well, if it was to transpire that Allyson Sophié Rachélle Marcéau-Chantil were to die or become completely incompasitated then this voyage may end in more misery and death than this ship could bear.
Even though she is not really a female and dresses for this part in the most elegant clothing, always showing the men the best ideal of a woman ~ having been compelled to do so. She is the ships good luck talisman. The outcome of this voyage is very much dependent on her being able to fulfill her duties as the charm of this crew. There are many who would suffer greatly if she was to pass into death. Sailors can be a very superstitious lot. This crew and ship as well as the captain depend on her well being to a great degree.
Her importance cannot be overstated.
Journal entry January 28,1878 aboard the sailing vessel Acies Mentis
Off the coast of Guiana, South America
The news today is very good, for it appears that Mistress Allyson and her companion Lisele have recovered from the Yellow Fever. The ships crew and even the Captain are jubilant, the crews joy is very apparent, there has been dancing and music on deck all through the morning watch.
This is very good news, ultimately it means this voyage and ship are going to be as blessed as the last eight years has been. Allyson has proven this time and time again. As the news spread though-out the ship there was a palatable sigh of relief. Even from myself, the lowly 2nd rate sailing master.
Excerpts from a journal found washed ashore on a Florida beach ~ Fall 1888
Mother and Auntie
When I came on board the ship Acies Mentis, in Liverpoole. I had one simple plan, desiring more than anything to finally to be out from under my mothers stern gaze and influence, I was to make myself a man. After being babied and pampered into the appearance of a proper young Lady, protected all my life in the atmosphere of my mother and auntie, who smothered me in dainty clothes and finery that only a pansy faire-boy would love.
Dressed as a proper young lady, I was now being taught, and was going to be a proper young lady.
My mother and auntie had told me specially that I was not to try doing boys things anymore and that included going outside without an adult accompanying me , as if I would be caught outside dressed as I was.
I was not allowed any boys clothes at all - all my own had been hidden away so that I would not be tempted to regress into a dirty foul tempered male! I could not just take off to the outskirts of the estate and merrily prance through the trees with the local lads, yelling and rough playing almost exclusively designed for boys. Mother had told me that I had become too unmanageable and that I needed to be taught some lessons in manners and nobility, so that I may someday take my place in society, but what she really meant was, some lessons in feminine deportment and submissiveness so that I could someday marry into society.
They laid down what they called “The Household Laws”--rules and that I called tyranny and injustice, well that may be a slight exaggeration but these laws really restricted me, what I wore, where I went, whom I spoke to, these were all controlled by my mother and auntie.
And I didn't like it one bit… I did learn to love the clothing and even to relish those feelings and desires for the silks and satins, lovely dresses and bonnets, luxurious bed clothes and that beautiful feminine feeling and aura. And if I must say at fifteen years old, well almost, three months shy of fifteen, 59’’ tall and six stone, seven pounds wet and still having the peach blush to my face that one always associated with youth, I was told I was very good looking as my petite frame and soft feminine face lent themselves readily to being dressed as a young girl, also to my shame and embarrassment I had some small bumps developing on my chest that my mother had smiled proudly at when I finally did tell her.
But never for the rest of what they were trying so well to push me into doing; manners at tea, polite small talk in mixed company, embroidery and sewing, caring for small children, running a married ladies household, duties of a wife and mother. It goes on and on. Some I just had to blush at. And pray that I could vex her plan in some way, with plans of my own design.
I had hoped in the beginning of 1867 that this dressing was only until my mother got over her grief for my father. Who had suddenly been taken from us. As fate would have it while on a business trip to Germany during the previous summer. But then as her grief had remorsefully gripped her, she would have nothing to do with my turning back, they didn't want me to stop. That’s originally why my Auntie had come to live with us, to comfort her sister and how I slowly came under their combined spell. A spell of slow but sure feminization and submission to the will of the stronger, which it looked like they were not grooming me to be.
I was taught to move gracefully and speak as an upper class or Noble ladies would, but to always differ to MEN. This was intolerable to me, I was a man myself or would be as soon as I could get my mother to break away from her grief over the loss of my Father. I could not believe that she intended for me to not grow up as a young male should, to be stalwart and stand on his own feet, to meet the challenges of the day by taking over my fathers interests in the business world. Thereby making my Mother proud of her son and leading the Roth family to greater stature in society, by dint of a successful marriage to a fine young filly of breeding and culture.
But I had a plan and I think it would have worked well, however I never got the chance to find out. I had hoped to get further than I did those first few hours, I had to go on the spur of the moment, so I had none of the money or clothing that I had secretly stolen and hidden so carefully. But because of the news that I had just overheard from the living room, where my mother and auntie were entertaining some guests. I had not been invited to this or heard any mention earlier today or any day, that we would have visitors today. Usually if people came to call on my mother or auntie, I was required to attend to them dressed and coiffured, reserved and mannered. Which I despised for it was such a lie, and embarrassed me in front of other people, even if they did know mother.
So this time was different and for that I was happy at the time. Now I'm not sure if I should regret it or not.
But, as I passed the living room doors which were shut, I paused and cocked an ear and overhearing what I did, can anyone blame me for running as far and as fast as I could get away for that place?
The audacity of it …my mother was planning with someone to give me a debutante’s coming out and wanted Lady Fernlap to make sure that her son (who was of marriageable age) was in attendance as well as Lady Pressdon’s son. She was trying to show me off in the hopes of one or more of those young males would take a liking to me, begin courting me and then become engaged and then I'm sure as the culmination of their scheme, that they were thinking of marrying me to that young man - like a prize peacock - showing me off to the princlings!
Dressed as an refined young lady, ME ! A boy engaged to be married to another boy, well young men. With or without their knowledge of what I was,….a boy dressing up as a girl. I didn’t want this, any of it, by staying here I was slowing becoming what my Mother and Auntie wanted me to be; another alliance to promote the bloodline. Even though they had to change my sex to do so.
They were discussing how to align themselves and strengthen the family bonds through marriage of their sons to me. They being poor Lords who had lost money and prestige in the last land speculation debacle. With this marriage and the dowry my mother promised them they could renew their status and prestige.
WHAT? This was me - they were calmly discussing, as if I was somehow a natural female and wanted to get married and I was being married off to a good family. Just the audacity of their thinking that was astonishing!
Why would they want to do that? I was a fine dutiful young man with prospects for a good future…I only dressed like a young lady to help my mother over her loss. Not that I didn’t enjoy it at times, but they were talking like I would be a...true woman in all the respects, of my husband bedding me regularly. Me a male myself, I knew what I was, so I wasn’t as masculine as they were or as business smart. But I didn’t have to be, I was not employed at anything - as I and my mother could live off my fathers inheritance for the rest of our lives. I had looked ahead at the life of college and study to take on the business interests of my father. Leading a life ease and privilege that was in front of me with the typical upper-class arrogance and disdain. This was what I deserved and that was what was due me.
My mother was arranging to use me to promote some family alliance, that frankly scared me silly. I stood outside that door shaking in my blue silk and crepe summer frock, quaking to my petite boots, up and down my corseted spine, shaking my four petticoats and breathing shallowly so as not to faint right there in front of THAT door.
But now that it was all changed. The epiphany that slapped me in the face, and forced me to look at the reality of my situation. My mother and auntie wanted my life to move in the direction of assuming the role of wife to a young Lord. Well I did like these clothes and I was beautiful according to my mother and auntie, but this…this was beyond anything that I had imagined. I couldn’t do this, I quickly envisioned a slobbering boy pawing at my dainties, lusting to paw me! No this was not going to be my fate, I would have to run.
I was scared now, really scared that all this was revealing itself and I was nothing but a pawn for my mother to move at will.
Escape
I was sure now, I had heard enough to convince me that I had to flee and quickly at that, so I bolted. Down to the basement and the clothes I kept hidden there. Damn,.. There’s Freddie the dustman’s kid, I couldn’t change down here - he would raise the alarm, the sniveling little twit. All the servants had been warned and cautioned to watch me for any unladylike behavior.
So out to the stables I had to go, I knew that some clothes were thrown into a side room most times. It was coming on to evening and the shadows were getting long and the corners darker. I would have no problems about being seen surreptitiously sliding into the shadows and then edging into the side door of the stables.
My mother and her cronies had talked for along time as I stood rooted outside the living room doors. That was actually good - perhaps that would delay pursuit,...if there was a pursuit. Entering the small door next to the tack room and looking around, I got lucky and found some trousers and other clothes to borrow, on a table with some other items that may prove useful. Including a small but sharp knife, I picked it all up.
I ducked into one of the empty stalls and quick as I could stripped off the gown and petticoats I had been dressed in this afternoon (which wasn’t easy except for the knife) straight down my chest between my mounds to my crotch I cut a wide swath through that satin bodice piece and corset clasps. Aahh ! Ooh the release was nice, quickly now get dressed, I did, wasting no time worrying about the state of cleanliness of these raggedly things I was changing into. Or whether they were to big or small. The pants were very tight and short they only came down to just past my knees. Midget pants - I had to get the smallest pair in the world. The undershirt was tight as well, and dirty but the dirty torn shirt and light but equally filthy coat fit with lots of room. It all smelled of horses and barns. Tucking the knife in my rope belt under the filthy coat and loose shirt, after cutting those dainty heeled button-on boots, my feet felt free, the boots I had found were very much too large but I knew I could manage. I was satisfied that this would have to do.
Turning to my hair which auntie always dressed in the mornings, I pulled all the pins and combs holding the style together and felt my long blonde locks tumble down past my shoulders to the middle of my back. I had not been allowed to cut my hair as close as normal boys wore, my guardians preferred my hair long so that is how I had not cut it in almost four years. Looping it up and hiding it under a cap that was hanging on a nail in the tack room. Stooping to pick up a handful of dirt from the floor , I used this to rub into my face to hide the cosmetics and makeup, around my neck and then both hands, I had to match my dirty clothing. I would have been caught very quickly if I had not done this - for a clean face and hands with raggedly dirty clothes would have been as obvious as a corpse at a christening.
It would have to do. I went to the back of the sables and left as quietly as I could. Slipping out and furtively scanning the vicinity for anyone who may want to detain me or who was looking for me. For if my auntie was on her schedule, she would not find me in my femininely decorated bedroom preparing to dress for dinner.
Keeping to the shadows I ducked into the trees, and by orienting myself to the North Star, steered a line to the southwest to intersect the road to Liverpool and keep me mostly out of sight until the moon had gone down, I was hoping to have made it to the road by then. Moving quickly through the trees as they spaced themselves out into a deeper older forest. Lacking underbrush to hinder me, I made good time and soon found the road. I hid myself in a large thicket off the dirt road some what to catch some sleep.
Waking up I was slightly disoriented, not knowing exactly where I was. It was still dark out, no moon, just Venus on the horizon, to throw some small illumination on the ribbon of road slightly askew of a straight line to her. Standing and stretching my limbs to then move down the ribbon before me in quick youthful strides. Now I was hungry, not having eaten anything since lunch yesterday. When my mother had again demanded that I take smaller bites and eat gracefully, not like a grazing cow.
I stopped only long enough to steal some apples from a roadside orchard, early that morning as I was still walking …as I had the whole morning, dashing off the roadway whenever a carriage approached or I heard some rider coming. I made it into Liverpool later that morning.
On my way I briskly walked to take some of the morning chill out of my bones, I had only slept a few fitful hours, wanting to be long and gone before pursuit could be organized and to get warmer in the mean time. I didn’t know if my mother would organize a pursuit or just write me off. She may not even know I have run away, my mother and auntie may have gone to bed thinking that I had been in my room sleeping all night. They may not even know I’m gone even now so early in the morning that in all probability no one has thought yet to awaken me.
Who was I trying to fool? One or the other of them would have at least checked to see if I was in my room either before dinner or right after to help me prepare for bed or an evening of lessons in the den under their watchful gaze.
No the alarm most certainly had been raised, the only uncertain factor was whether my mother and auntie were willing to pursue their runaway charge. And to what degree, my pursuer was determined to catch up with me. That is why I scampered into the roadside heath whenever I heard a carriage or horses. I knew that if I was seen on the road it would be a dead give-away to someone in pursuit. I had to make it to the city to lose myself in the crowds and alleyways.
The Liverpool city that I found and traversed to find the docks, was confusing and crowded, dirty, smelly and not like I had envisioned at all. Disillusioned and broken by the city’s callousness to me, everyone was brisk, rude and indifferent to me. I had had nothing to eat but a few small apples since the sun rose this morning. I had no money to purchase a biscuit or pie to fill my rumbling stomach, I just trudged on.
Asking and receiving directions which confused and befuddled me, finding myself lost and depressed. The streets and alleys started to close in on me and I was feeling defeated by this sprawl of humanity and squalor. I do believe that I walked the whole city, and couldn’t understand how I had missed something as large and busy as the docks and harbor of Liverpool.
Finding the docks was one thing but getting on a ship was a whole other matter, and it soon looked hopeless. I was going to have to sign on to some ship as a lowly hand, who knew nothing of the sea or how to sail or even how to walk on-board a ship. I was hoping against hope that there was some vessel that would take me on so that I might learn to be a sailor and finish making a man of me.
Then, rounding the corner of a particularly nasty foul smelling alley, I saw laid out in front of me the bay and harbor of Liverpool. I almost shouted. Not that it would have made a difference to the general overall din of noise rising from any number of industrious people building, hauling and moving about their daily business of scratching a living in various trades and workshops catering to the harbor in general and the shipping trade in particular.
The Docks
I made it to the docks and tried to spy out what ship was leaving soon so that I could really be a man at last, working a ship with other men. Walking up and down the dock and wharfs didn’t shed any light on how I was going to get to sign on to any ship. I kept trying to decide what to do.
Well into the afternoon, I still had not found out when any of the ships was sailing. But I happened at last to find a ship’s chandlery shop and that had posted on their notice board some of the ships arrival and departures (at least the ones they knew of). From this I learned that the merchant vessel Acies Mentis was sailing that evening, if the tide was right and they had taken on enough hands. That was the ticket for me they were already looking for additional hands and here I was. This was an ideal oppurtunity, I could sign on as a hand and avoid altogether any pursuit that may have been mounted to find and return me to my mother’s care. I just hoped that I wasn’t too late, and there were still berths available.
Moving down the Charlington wharf that the Acies Mentis was berthed at, just as I was coming up to the bowsprit, I was accosted by some street ruffians. They emerged from the shipping detris on the dock itself crates, barrels and boxes stacked high enough to hide them from view. Damn I thought I had left all that behind me in the town and those alleys. There were twelve of them, ringed around me quickly from small ones to tall, They were all dressed in ragged and dirty clothes, the largest one of course started things off with a look of disgust at me.
”Lookee whot we got ‘ear. A small widdle boy dressed in daddies coat.”
They generally jeered at me and pushed me around until the largest of them and obviously the leader, dressed in blackened rags that stank of rotten fish, looked me in the face and spat “Fairie-pants, look et hees pants, tare above hees knees an ehs got no socks!”
Quickly reaching out and snatching my cap off. He recoiled as my long hair tumbled out, released from the confines of the cap. He stood gaping at me for a few seconds then shouted “ees a gorl!” At that I tried to grab my cap back from him, only eliciting a further burst of laughter. He held it above my head out of my reach and teased me with more taunts. “kum on jump fer it”
They all burst into laughter at that, I cringed back awaiting their next move.
Grabbing my shirt front Fishrags tore upwards and my already ragged shirt and coat gave way to this force and left me standing in my torn undershirt, my prepubescent buds showing through the thin material …I lashed out with my hands and feet, connecting but not hurting him in the least … his hand flew and my head rocked sideways. Pain, woozy and now really scared, I instinctively lashed out again at Fishrags, the only way I knew I kicked him in the shin. This naturally enraged him.
Not even thinking of the knife in my belt or that I could have defended myself well with it.
But he laughed, they all joined in. Here he was trying to show his lads what a sissy boy I was and then turned out to be a little girl. But worse, I had the turbidity to kick him in the shins. Still clutching my shirt front he reached his arm back to give me another swat that would have left me in the water, over the edge of the wharf. I tensed with fear and timidity, waiting for the blow.
A hand out of no-where stopped him as he brought the hand forward. I had tried to prepare for the inevitable blow I squeezed my eyes shut and whimpered. I heard a smoothly deep voice though my tightly clenched eyes asking me if I was alright? I must have shut them quickly when I had anticipated the punch. My eyes opened to see a tall man in a ships coat and cap, bending down and speaking quietly.
“Hello …names Harris, Purser from the Acies. Are you going to be o.k.? Why don’t you step on-board and I can have some water brought to you, while you sit and recover yourself”.
I looked around and there wasn’t a soul within 50 feet of this Harris and I, where had all those ragamuffins got to so quickly ?
“What…where did they…?” I stammered, then shivered where I stood. I Leaned down to collect my coat and shirt, now useless rags. When suddenly “aoohhh” the blood rushed to my head and I fell over, the man Harris caught me in time to stop my impact with the dock but not before my head started to pound blood into my ears and throb in pain. I know I moaned and staggered.
Still dazed from my first ever wicked slap, I made no move and said nothing, I couldn’t, I was numb and scared still shaking slightly and perspiring.
“Come on laddie ..Here you go…I’ve got you” as he effortlessly picked me up in both arms cradled to his chest looking up at him in a daze. He carried me up the gangplank to the quarterdeck of the Acies Mentis. Set me down on a barrel in the shade and had a boy running for water before I could utter another word.
The Ship
When the scurrying lad came back he didn’t have a cup or jug of water, but a glass of lemonade. Where he had come by this I couldn’t imagine but I did thank him and took a large swallow to quench my thirst. It was good despite the slightly different taste.
Harris was talking “This ship is the Acies Mentis. That’s Latin for penetration, but I don’t expect you to know that.”
He was obviously judging me by the clothes I wore, the ragged and torn shirt and trousers. Labeling me in his mind a street urchin, I wasn’t about to discourage him of this notion until I was able to find out more. I really did know Latin but to tell him this would have perhaps put him on guard and may have even persuaded him to do something other than allow me aboard. Perhaps turn me over to the authorities.
He carried on nonetheless “and is in good shape and a former East Indiaman of 28 guns - at 150 feet long and beamed at 42 feet. Built in 1841, in the Thames workshop of Master James Hornblower. The Acies had been overbuilt, originally designed for 38 guns she was bigger than she needed to be for 28. but this only worked to her advantage. She was well appointed to the task of ferrying cargo as well as passengers.” He had added that last part quickly and easily. “She only needs to have more hands to man the sails. These will be experienced men mostly, but we’ll get the ones we need. And we’re scheduled to leave this evening on the tide.”
All this time the Purser was telling me these facts as I recovered my wind and sipped more lemonade with a wedge of real lemon in a real glass, not a tarred mug like the common sailors used.
I was impressed and told the Purser that “if everything on this ship was as squared away as he was, then it must sail like the wind.” And be very successful I thought to myself.
Here was a way to get clear of my mother- become a man, earn some decent money, now it looked as if things were falling my way, my dreams told me. So the inevitable happened.
I told him of my intention to sign on with some ship that was sailing soon.
And he acted very concerned. Saying “I just know that you would want to find a good ship with a fine company of sailing men. And I was just wondering if this ship may fit your needs. We are signing on hands right now and we are scheduled to sail with this evenings tide, so perhaps this ship would do just nicely for you, me laddie”.
I answered the only thing that I could under these circumstances, I said. “I would be more than happy to sign aboard the Acies Mentis”. As I had seen first hand, how the ship was run and guessed at what provisions could be aboard if I was served lemonade in a glass.
The Purser was only too happy to sign Charles Roth, me up (he smiled widely when he heard my name) as an apprentice sailor and made me the Starboard mess boy right off. Being only 14 and small he told me I could not get a higher paying rating until I had worked my way up and learned at the very least some basic knowledge of sailing a ship.
This was a far cry from what I was used to at home under the direction of my mother and auntie.
After I had signed a paper, that I didn’t hesitate not to read. I was shown the way to the berthing deck and a hammock that I was to use and told to check a near by locker for any suitable clothes, since all I had on was the short trousers and ripped shirt that those street thugs had left me with. Once I had found something and squared myself away. The Purser then showed me where my work station was, the chief cook was put in charge of me to show me what I was to do as mess boy. Pretty mundane stuff carrying dishes and cleaning up after the officers, this was almost too easy, there were two of us mess boys and only enough work for one really, but I said nothing for fear of spoiling and loosing the easy time I had and getting a job at something I couldn’t do.. Generally the ship was clean and well ordered everything in its place and functional.
We did make sail that evening with much shouting and running about we slipped from the berth slowly making way for the deeper channel, and with the freshening breeze we cleared the harbour just as the suns rim was hitting the edge of the Irish Sea. The sails were soon set and I breathed a sign of relief, I made it …not really sure I should have signed on but wanting to make my dream become reality, I was not really sure I should have left everything and every one I knew so abruptly.
I wasn’t even sure that my mother and auntie had tried to find me or what if any pursuit there had been. This made me feel unloved and unwanted, rejected by the people who had more reason to care, then any others. I still would not go back to being ruled over by both my mother and my auntie.
As I looked back at the wharf we had just slipped out of. There was a group of men dressed in black with domed hats, badges glinting in the setting sun, shouting at the ship, and gesturing that it should come back to the wharf, as we picked up speed in the freshening breeze. I realized then that they were Peelers and they wanted something from the Acies Mentis, me! I ducked below the railing hoping that they had not seen me or recognized me as being aboard.
There had been a pursuit…that in it-self warmed my heart. I wonder now if mother really wanted me back or if it would just look bad that she had proposed me in marriage to a young gentleman and I had runaway by ship. Her social standing would probably suffer because of me. That had a nice ring to it coming from the unreasonable side of my brain.
But why had she done this in the first place?
Didn’t I rate to be told what she had in mind for my future?
Was I not to be consulted, in her grand scheme at all?
Did she see my prospects as a man to be that terrible?
And if so what in blazes gave her the right to change my life, change me into a simpering country Lords wife or mistress? Without so much a a how-de-do to ask or tell me what her plans were, or if I had a choice in this or not!
Then coming to the conclusion at last that it was fish or cut bait and I had an adventure ahead of me. I couldn’t turn back, even if I wanted to. The ship and crew wouldn’t kill me as long as I did my work and caused no mischief - then I would grow and learn to be a Sailing Master. I had a new outlook...All forward (although a shy look).
First Meeting With The Captain
My position as the mess boy placed me with the crew but also in the company of the officers, and the Captain and as a witness to some of his twisted depravity.
Being only 14 and small and thin I could not yet work the decks as I basically knew nothing of the workings or running of a sailing ship, and couldn’t haul on ropes or handle canvas. So the purser had made me a mess boy for the Captain and officers, and that was working out well.
My clothing had been changed; I now had a pair of brown canvas trousers rolled up at the cuffs. And a woolen undershirt and a heavier outer wool shirt, I had found a jerkin vest of soft leather with darts and I had washed the grime from my face and hands. My long hair I had not cut, for two reasons; first, many of the older sailors aboard have long hair, but mine was still longer than theirs so it would have raised some questions! I just wanted to blend in with everyone. And second, I liked my long hair, so I just tied it at the neck like the other men. Left to dangle loose down the center of my back, the blonde bundle of hair hung like a thick rope end from the back of my head.
I had managed to avoid being noticed for the first day after leaving Liverpool, I occupied my time learning my way around the different areas of the ship so I could avoid getting lost and have to ask some older, taller more experienced sailor where I was and how to get to somewhere else.
Any spare time that I found I had, because being the second mess boy didn’t entail all that much work. I spent on deck looking intently at the horizon or watching the men set a top gallant sail, or any number of activities that happened to be ongoing at the time. Learning all that I could just by watching and listening to the chatter of the fo'c'sle gang.
The Captain was a busy person on a ship and I had missed him until after eight bells in the evening of the first full day. I happened to pass him in the Officers mess and I saw his eyes widen when he first saw me that second evening out from port, he smiled a sweet nasty smile that I soon came to know as particular to him.
He barked. “Stop and come here…….turn around …come on, twirl in place, boy!” when I had turned back to see his face he was still smiling. A round face with white whiskers smiled at me in what seemed like mirth, but was disguised lust deep down.
Then he asked me “what my position was?”
I answered. “I’m the new mess boy, I came on at Liverpool. My name is…”
He just grinned and cut me off with a wave, and turned to the First Officer Brandt who was having a cup of tea and said “not for long you ain’t.” I couldn’t see his face but Brandt was smiling broadly. Shortly after that I had gone to the galley and come back finding them gone. I began clearing and cleaning the one table.
I didn’t know what to make of this rude behavior, but he was an officer and the Captain of he ship. So I passed it off.
That evening as I was on deck and looking longingly at the men heaving on ropes and adjusting the main courses high up in the rigging, the wind blew through my long hair whipping it behind and across my face on occasion, the deck slanting to the left offered a tricky walk so I held onto the rail and those pin things that hold the ropes from the rigging. I was really enjoying the slow up and down of the ship as she rode the waves pushing her way through them cleanly slicing a path. I paused and looked about me noticing for the first time that some of the officers and the men were staring at me intently as I made my way to the bow. I casually glanced around again to make sure I wasn’t mistaken.
No I was right the first time, they were staring. I wondered what they thought, yes sometimes my hair flies loose in the wind and the leather jerkin that I wear has darts as if made for a woman (I had recognized this when I found it in the pile thinking no one would have the slightest idea that this was a garment for a young lady) with breasts and a tapered waist, my face ..free of the grime had returned to its clear cherubic condition that my mother had loved so much. All these things combined told me that I had to be wary of some of these men who so openly stared.
No one approached me on these walks on deck or in the companionways. If I nodded a greeting in passing someone, it was always returned, sometimes with a smile, some turned their heads away but mumbled something in response. Now I was confused, these clothes had been provided for me, but had they been set aside especially for me or did everyone use the same locker when they needed something?
I didn’t have much choice, my previous clothes were rags, and even though I was told to use what I wanted from the locker I still ended up looking like a young girl.
to be continued...
I looked around the small cabin, but larger than the space I currently occupied, noticing that the bulkheads (walls) had been painted, a light beige - the hullside of the room had a small porthole covered with curtains and a firm ships bunk beneath it, this was covered with a red satin duvet.
New Position
The Purser found me on deck and approached me just after four bells in the middle watch and told me to follow him below to the Captains orderly room. Being new and the mess boy I had never been in that section of the ship, and when he lead me back aft, down a level then up a passageway to a cabin on the right or the starboard side of the ship. Directly across for this door was another ~ closed at the moment, further up to the end of the passageway was still another door. I had no idea where I was, oh I know I’m towards the stern or rear end of the ship but after that with all the decks and stairs, hatches, doors and open spaces, holds I couldn’t really tell anymore where I was.
Opening the door the purser went in first and began speaking in an official tone.
“Your position on the ship has changed by order of the Captain,… to that of Mistress of the Wardrobe. You will live in this cabin and dress in the clothes in the wardrobe”.
I looked around the small cabin, but larger than the space I currently occupied, noticing that the bulkheads (walls) had been painted, a light beige - the hullside of the room had a small porthole covered with curtains and a firm ships bunk beneath it, this was covered with a red satin duvet. The right hand wall was occupied by a shinny metal mirror fastened to the wall, a small fold-out desk with candles and stool along with a wash basin and small barrel of water.
On the wall someone had tacked an illustrated magazine page torn from one of the ladies types of journals that I had seen at home, it showed a young woman in a fine dress with a parasol and fan. This stuck me as odd for some reason, why would this cabin have such a picture? Of course because of mother and auntie, I knew exactly were this page had come from - I had actually seen it while pursuing my Mothers many illustrated magazines. But why was it here?
The whole cabin had a slightly feminine look to it. There were curtains over the porthole and a duvet covering the small bed. Lace doilies on the desk and a small carpet on the floor.
This cabin was much nicer than my hammock - crowded in with the other crew members of my section, closeted in a small smelly dank portion of the forward gun deck. Whose cabin was this?
And why was I here?
I really hadn’t paid attention to what he had said, and then it struck me.
Ooohh my. I began to think of a protest but looked at the Purser and swallowed it back. Well I’ll have to see where this is going, before I say anything, until I found out more of what he wanted me to do, then I’ll lodge a protest.
“Why have you brought me here to a cabin I’m a mess boy.”
“You don’t mind having a new position do you?”
“No, but what is this Mistress of the Wardrobe?” I answered hesitatingly, I had to learn more.
“Well we aboard the Acies Mentis have a tradition and it has worked very well for us. You see these voyages are long and lonely for the men who miss their wives and sweethearts back in port. So to cure this melancholy, one member of the crew is designated to be the Mistress of the Wardrobe. This is to help keep the spirits of the crew up and the voyage safe and quick so everyone profits. All the better for a lucky voyage, having a fine lady aboard that the men can admire.”
I nodded my head, of course I knew that getting a profit from these enterprises was what drove these men and the trading companies, to make these perilous journeys on the open ocean in the first place.
“Everyone is safe and the journey is not tedious so boredom doesn’t set in, which can lead to all sorts of things, madness, mutiny, accidents, death,…disaster. So do you think that you could do this? For the crew to profit and yourself as well”.
“Do you understand what I’ve just told you ?”
I nodded then shook my head. “No I don’t understand,…what did you want from me?
So Purser O’Brien explained it all again slowly this time, so even my fuddled brain could grasp what it was that I was being asked to do.
“Now do you understand?”
A small “yes” escaped my lips. I slumped down on the bunk staring at the floor.
Taking a small brown flask from a cabinet and pouring a small amount in a glass, he held it out for me to take and stared expectantly at me. Since I made no move to accept the glass he moved over and sat next to me while speaking quietly of the ‘benefits’ of following this plan of action, I didn’t pay any attention, I was lost in my own muddled thoughts and confused feelings.
I looked up at him and voice quivering asked “Will the Captain or crew hurt me? If I do this won’t they ridicule me and want to do bad things to me? I’m not sure that this is what I signed up for when I came aboard this ship. I just wanted to get free of my mother and auntie…to become a man, a sailor.”
“Hurt you? Ridicule you? Oh no they will be very civil and adore you, treat you like a fine beautiful young lady of means. You will be worshiped and made to feel that you are the reason that the voyage is going quickly and safely. You are the lucky talisman that we have needed for so long. This is a very honorable position to be in, you will feel like you are the reason that they make such a safe and quick passage. No Charles, if anyone were to make fun of you or attack you verbally or physically you would have but to say the word and they would be punished, not only by flogging, but the rest of the crew would not look kindly on some miscreant ruining their chances of a safe and profitable trip.”
“As a matter of fact - any person, Officer or crew who spoiled your sweet smile would rue the day they set foot on this ship, that I can promise you.”
I was still in a daze.
What does he want me to do,…be ? I brought the glass to my lips as he still watched, thinking that I had an adventure ahead of me when it has turned out that I was going to go back to feminine finery.
I lowered the glass and looked at him with tears in my eyes “What if I cannot do this thing that your asking me?”
“What you can’t take a leisurely ship cruise with no duties other than dressing and looking pretty as a refined young lady, and having the whole crew love you and worship you?”
“But I wanted to learn to be a sailor and grow into a fine young man. You know make some money while learning a trade?”
“Money, aaah there is money to be made in doing this as well, from what I was told a Captain’s share is yours upon completion of the voyage. How does that sit with you? Not the lowly rate of a mess boy, but a full Captains share.”
Some what relieved I brought the glass back up to my lips, thinking at the time that I really could be well off went the voyage was over and then perhaps I could seek a better trade for myself, one that did not involve mother’s stern restrictions but instead more freedom to decide my own fate.
I tilted the glass and poured the contents on my tongue - made a face and swallowed quickly trying to forget the taste, because of the bitterness. I looked at him puzzled and felt a mite dizzy… odd.
Almost swimming. I forced myself to focus and said.
“What do you want from me?”.
“What exactly …
Then all went black as I slumped to the deck like a wet sail.
Explanation
When I started to open my eyes and get them used to the brightness of this cabin after the dim interior of the upper gundeck…I was shocked to see the Purser leaning over me and smiling kindly.
I was lying on the satin duvet covered bunk, which he had obviously placed me upon.
“I have quest…” I began
He began again thusly “You will wash thoroughly and then dress in the proper items in the wardrobe to be introduced to your role as Mistress of the Wardrobe. Jackson will be here in a moment to teach you how, between him and the Doctor you’ll be told everything you need to know.”
“He was the Mistress until last November when he became too manly, Fullbright was going to be the one but the crew didn’t take a shine to him ….no wonder, a little pudgy and hairy. As well as a surly disposition.
“But you …you are just right, with the herbs that the Doctor acquired in southern Brazil, you will turn out just perfect, they will stop your manliness from coming out and keep you small and soft, submissive and receptive.”
I slowly realized I was swimming in the haze of some drug, thinking easy now, but I soon came to the notion that it was to make me docile and pliable. In my inebriated state I was euphoric and calm, all at the same time which seems to have slowed, but Harris droned on, I dozed out my head lolling to the side cushioned from the bulkhead by a large pillow.
“I hope the Captain and First Officer appreciate the efforts I take on their behalf. There will also be some changes to your body as well as your mind …don’t worry your pretty little head about that now.” Just sleep now and when Jackson gets here we’ll talk some more and get you cleaned and dressed.
I think I slept for some time, I was dreadfully tired at the very least.
I was awakened by a knocking on wood somewhere close by to my cabin, yes that’s right I recalled that this was my cabin now. I also realized that I was being more accepting of my new position aboard the Aceis Mentis. How that had occurred I wasn’t exactly sure.
I did run through the memories from when I came to this cabin and drew the conclusion that it had to have been that drink from the brown bottle that Harris had given to me. Yes that’s it. I looked around dreading what I might find, finally see the Purser seated at the desk tamping some fresh tobacco into his briar pipe.
He looked over at me and said “I’m sorry that I woke you, I did not mean to”.
“That’s perfectly alright Mr.Harris.” I sighed to him “I’m sorry for dropping off like that, was there anything else you wished to tell me?”
“Well yes there is, now you have to learn what you will be required to do as the Mistress and that will all come from Jackson. I just want to warn you that resistance is not in your best interests and will only encourage the Doctor to further change you into the porcelain doll you look so much like.”
I propped myself up on an elbow to get a better look at him.
He stood and walked to two steps to the cabinet door. Opening that door revealed that it wasn’t a cabinet so much as a wardrobe. Swinging it wide open I saw a profusion of colour and lace…Dresses! Shoes! Hats! Petticoats! Blouses and Bonnets! Corsets, Ribbons and Bows, Camisoles, Chemises, Silk Satin and Lace Ooohhh my…Stockings! Shoes, Pantaloons and Knickers and …!
He wanted me to dress in these fine dainties! But they were for girls and females and I wasn’t a female. Wait a moment there.
I almost fainted with the vision of loveliness before me. My legs went partly wobbly and I steadied myself. The drugs had also helped in this, making me dopey and passive.
I protested “But I’m a boy,… not a girl “
“On this voyage you are what the Captain and the crew says you are and you are the Mistress of the Wardrobe. And that means you will wear these clothes and masquerade as a woman. A Lady of quality for the relief of the Captain and crew. Who will not see a woman for many months …you were a godsend when I saw you being beaten on by those dregs from the street and when I carried you up the gangway I knew, and then you wanted to join ‘before the mast’ as you put it. But I knew then that with your looks and bearing that you would make a fine ‘Mistress’…you look just like a porcelain doll I once saw in a shop window and knowing the crews taste and the over-riding need to have a “Mistress of the Wardrobe” on this long journey I eagerly signed you up.”
“Then the Captain saw you and some of the crew took a shine too you as well, it was all a forgone conclusion at that point. If you don’t want to save this voyage and this crew, you being part of the ships company now… you should want the successful completion of this voyage. If on the other hand you do not want to help this ships company then we have no choice in the matter and you will be thrown overboard This very evening. Can you swim? I thought not, well there will be no boat to rescue you and we will be rid of you …but we need you to do this for the welfare of the crew and the success of the voyage. Please believe me when I say that you will bring this ship very good luck and a safe voyage.”
“If you do want to be stubborn about this and say no, that you cannot do this ~ to save not only yourself but the sanity and well being of the entire crew ~ then we have no choice in the matter. Over the rail you go, as you know we already have a mess boy and a fair complement of other young lads who will make fine sailors, but you are not of the same ilk as they are you could not do the work required of them, so you would be taken to the deck and tossed over the rail.”
“For when we do make port in Charleston, I know that the authorities will be warned and come searching for you. Then we can answer honestly and say that you were never aboard the Aceis. I saw the peelers on the dock waving the ship back in, what do they want you for did you murder some royalty or something? They seemed most anxious.” He puffed his pipe and looked at me gravely.
‘I was caught now, they knew!’ Wait they didn’t know what the peelers wanted me for. I could lie and say that I was just a lowly thief or I could come clean and tell the truth, but would they believe me? The thief story wouldn’t wash, the ship didn’t need someone on-board who was a confessed thief. They needed a Mistress of the Wardrobe and were willing to allow me to act that part for at least as long as it took to get to Charleston. Well it was the better part of valor for me.
I looked at him and told the truth, I let it all out. My life at home with mother and auntie, the clothes, the restrictions and their plot to have me married to some minor Lord, then running away to Liverpool, my frustration in finding the docks and then those ruffians who accosted me just short of my goal.
Harris sat there during my whole tale calmly smoking his pipe. When I was finished I was in tears. There seemed to me no good outcome to this whole situation.
Removing his pipe from his teeth Harris sedately stated. “See you have the looks and the experience to carry this off and become the best Mistress we have ever had as well as making some very good money. And when the authorities come aboard in Charleston you can be slipped off to the wharf and disappear in the hustle of a new city. This could work very well for you as well as for the ship and crew.’
Slowly I contemplated this newly presented course of action.
Am I Back Home ?
Oh no ! I was right back where I started from - only these were men forcing me to dress in dainties and silks, not my mother or my auntie insisting that I was to dress and remain ladylike. What had I done? I was Flim-flammed, bamboozled kidnapped, trapped.
There was no escaping this - we were too far out of port to try to swim for it and I doubt I could have made it anyways. Oh what a twist, fate has dealt me. I really had wanted to be a sailor, a man, but it now looked like I was to continue my journey into petticoats and dresses. That my mother and aunt had begun when I was younger and had continued until a few days ago. I ran-Away away stealing the stable boys clothes and dashing down the lane to Liverpool then the ordeal of the docks and signing on board the Acies Mentis and now this!
‘I couldn’t do this could I? I mean that there were certain aspects of dressing that I was very enamored of, the dresses were beautiful and the silks, satins and laces were wonderful. I did enjoy brushing my long hair and arranging it to make me appear to be a well-born young lady. Those were all the positive things, but on the other side of the coin. I hated and despised being forced or coerced. My mother and aunt had done it and made plans that they had not seemed to care if I was privy to. That by itself had really hurt me, and now these men whom I had thought were going to help me achieve my goal had turned the situation around and are trying to coerce me again.’
“No” I spoke quietly fearing now his height and strength. Harris looked at me quickly with a sudden flash of anger clouding his face “Oh I think you will”.
“No, you don’t understand Mr. Harris, I have had enough of being forced or coerced into dressing as others would have me. I have runaway from one such situation of this sort, and now you are presenting me with another similar one. I will not be forced or talked into this, I will have all the information given to me upfront and then decide for myself, I am tired of being forced by people who think they have authority over me. Throw me over the side if you will, but what I’m telling you is that I want to know the full extent of the arrangement. Not what you deem necessary to tell me, to convince me to do this ‘acting’. As well as threatening me with dire consequences if I refuse.”
My little outburst had seemed to set him back on his heels and he looked at me in what I hoped was a different light.
I certainly hoped that I had made an impression on him that would allow me to show that I wasn’t about to be convinced just on his telling me I needed to do this.
“Well I am certainly am not displeased that you have shown some courage in saying these things to me. I believe that I will be able to help you make up your mind in a positive fashion about what has been proposed to you. I do like you for showing some spunk and wanting to know the full extent of this arrangement.” Mr.Harris continued on in a softer tone. “I really do like you, you are smart and straight forward. You are pretty and do have the physical attributes that would lend themselves to acting the part of the Mistress.”
I mumbled a small “thank you”. I didn’t want him to think me ungrateful for anything he may have done for me in the past or for anything I may need form him in the future.
Mr. Harris sat down again and seemed lost in thought for a few moments. Then having come to a decision he said “ You are right, telling you that you are to do this was the wrong tack for me to take. I will give you all the information that I can now and in the future, about what is expected of you.”
“Thank you Mr. Harris, that is all I could have asked for, to have what amounts to a choice is something that I needed to settle my mind. I’m sure that we can come to some sort of deal about this, I just wanted you to know that I am fully capable of digesting any and all information about what is needed for me to do. This can be very difficult for me but I think that within certain boundaries I can do what has been asked of me.”
Mr. Harris smiled and then stood up to come over to me and laying a hand on my shoulder in a fatherly fashion said “I’m very pleased with you, and myself for that matter, I think that I made a wise decision when I brought you aboard.”
“Alrighty then, now here is what I think you should know. We aboard the Aceis Mentis take the position of Mistress of the Wardrobe very seriously, most sailors and generally all seamen are a very superstitious lot, we believe in good luck charms and curses and all kinds of other mumbo-jumbo. And have come to think of the Mistress as our ‘Good Luck Talisman’ when this ship has a good Mistress we make voyages smoothly and quickly, with no loss of life or cargo. When in the past we have not had a Mistress the ship and company has suffered. So as you can see it benefits everyone on board as well as the owners to have a Mistress who will inspire and motivate the men to do the best sailing that they can. As well as making them want to finish the voyage and get back to their own wives and sweethearts, it really settles their minds as far as Luck and having a prosperous journey.”
“The ships company would expect you to dress and present yourself as a young lady of means. This cabin and the adjoining one would be put at your disposal for that purpose. You would be expected to ‘promenade’ the deck occasionally and speak to them in refined and cultured tones, only conversation of a general nature of course. There are some events that you would have to attend in dresses and presenting yourself accordingly, nothing strenuous is required of you. You could look at this as a leisurely cruise, as a passenger who had paid for the crossing. You of course would have to do this always, no back sliding into boys clothes or man-ish ways would be allowed.“
“To help you to this end the Doctor, who will be here shortly, has concocted a serum that has wonderful effects on a person such as yourself, meaning someone young and whose body has not yet set into a manly disposition. He has named this serum FireQue, and will provide it from stocks of plants and herbs that were collected in the Brazilian jungle. Any questions so far?”
I shook my head no and then motioned him to go on.
‘Good now I’ll tell you something, the Doctor is a little off the mark, I look at him as a slightly mad scientist, but you won’t have much contact so I think he will be harmless to you. If he does become a problem just let Jackson or myself know and we’ll see he doesn’t bother you again.”
I wasn’t sure what that all meant, but I decided that I would have to keep one eye on this mad scientist/doctor.
“All the dresses and clothing that you would need for this acting as the Mistress would be provided for you. As a merchant vessel we have had access to many of the latest fashions and materials. As well as some that would be tailored to fit you properly, we have aboard many who are very skilled with needle and thread. As well as having some stocks of material that is also at your disposal of course.”
“Now does that ease your concerns about this situation?”
“Yes, you have answered many of my questions and addressed the most immediate concerns, but if I have any in the future may I call on you?” I said, with a distracted air. For there were so many conflicting thoughts colliding in my mind. I would need some time to make anything logical out of them.
Mr. Harris replied emphatically. “Yes, yes of course you can, my china doll.”
Taking a different green flask from the chest of drawers in the wardrobe he poured a small amount into a glass and turned to me. Handing me the cloudy liquid he said “I don’t really like this either, but the ship needs someone as their good luck piece. You’ll have it much easier on this voyage if you can just manage to cooperate and do a convincing job of masquerading as a lady of quality. Leisurely taking a trip to the West Indies - the crew will adore you, revere you, worship and serve you endlessly, the Captain and the First Officer well that’s another story that I’ll get into at a later date.”
I stood up and bowed lightly and said very calmly “I will acquiesce to become the Mistress of the Wardrobe, my dear sir”
First Drink of FireQue
“Drink that and the whole process will be easier for you to bear and when the Captain sees you again that will be easier to bear as well”
“Please for everyone’s sake drink it and become the Mistress we all need.”
This last sentence was almost pleadingly spoken.
I lifted the glass to my lips thinking 'Here I go again, but this time with these men I don’t know where this will end up and I’m not sure that I should have chosen this ship to get out of Liverpool fast.’
‘Alright spilt milk now, should I live or die thats what it has come down to. Make myself into a young lady of leisure for the whole voyage, pandering to the crew’s desire for good luck or is that lust. Or refuse to be used and abused and die with the first mate giving me the pitch over the side. What real choice did I have?’
I looked at him and again posed the query in a small voice. “Nobody is going to hurt me are they?”
“No, no one is going to hurt you, as I said before they will adore you and worship you.” Harris stated emphatically.
Resolved and at least somewhat relieved I tilted my head back and took all the cloudy liquid in one swallow. Making a face at the sudden salty taste, and grimacing at swallowing the thick viscous fluid, feeling it slightly burn down my throat to my tummy.
Mr. Harris the Purser said, “Now that you have accepted, you must take this every morning when you rise from sleeping. Not only will it help your mind adjust and be more err…docile to men but will help ease your transition to womanhood and the mindset you must adopt to make this masquerade work so that you can survive. It will also adjust your body for the clothes to fit properly.”
“Now if you can adjust and be convincing at all times you will have a very pleasant journey, you will be catered too and treated like a fine lady. No work or duties other than to look and act as a lady of means and status. Do you think that you can do this and make a success of it?”
Thinking quickly of all my past experiences at home I nodded. And spoke hesitatingly “YES” slightly depressed that I had taken… a step back in time to my mother’s house and dainties.
I slumped down onto the stool and with my elbows on my knees covered my face with my hands, sobbing quietly. Where did that come from? Me, sobbing? Slowly I felt a fog creep up my spine to my brain, it was just a feeling but as it tingled upwards I was sure something not really to my liking, was happening. It kind of felt like being intoxicated a little, easy feeling mellowness, a kind of euphoria enveloped me and I felt wonderful…how odd? I looked up at Harris and batted my eyelashes at him unashamedly.
Where did that come from?
Damn already their drug was affecting me. I was not sure… I was not prepared for this to happen so quickly. But what has been said many times was still true Survive the best way you can. I decided that this was a good piece of advice. Further I wanted to survive in style and comfort so~Adapt and overcome, then prosper, there it was.
Named, Meeting Jackson
“Now here’s Jackson.” Harris stated as a small knock was heard from the door. Opening it Purser stepped aside to allow the much smaller man dressed in a modified naval coat and trousers by him as he stepped out into the corridor.
He turned and said to Jackson. “Teach Allyson Sophié Rachélle Marcéau-Chantil, here all you can, about being the Mistress of the Wardrobe, you have just short of two weeks before she’ll be needing to debut. When we cross the equator, at the Shellback event, on that occasion we’ll christen her properly.”
What was that name? Where did they get the Allyson Sophié Rachélle Marcéau-Chantil - at? I didn’t know that they were going to change my name. But upon reflection it made sense. And I was mulling it over in my head, when I realized that Allyson Sophie was a very pretty name. Alright I accept that.
But ‘christen’ I wasn’t quite sure I liked the sound of that. What had I gotten myself into?
He turned and left me alone with this nicely dressed smallish young officer, closing the door behind him.
Jackson took a step back against the closed door with me being directly in front of him with the backs of my thighs against the bunk. We looked each other up and down. My appraisal of him was a far cry from his of me. He was dressed as an ensign in the tradition of the East India Company. Black frock jacket over white shirt and black breeches. We regarded each other for some moments, I finally came to the conclusion that he was a pleasant enough looking fellow.
Not hard faced or mean looking at all there seemed to be a slightly feminine cast to his face that I had not noticed at first. He had a young girls face~ I finally decided, narrow chin and higher cheek bones than a man’s face normally has. His eyebrows weren’t bushy and I couldn’t see any scars. His hair was longer than some men, but not as long as mine and the color was midnight black which had a shine to it showing that it had been cleaned and brushed recently.
Finally after a moment he said “Well you look like you will be able to do this without too much trouble. Long blond hair. should work nicely, young clean face, no pox scars or hardness. Narrow shoulders and waist. I’m glad to see that Mr. Harris has made a wise choice.”
He paused and looked intently at my face, a smile slowly coming to his. “Hello Allyson, I’m Jacob Jackson I’m very pleased to meet you and hope that we can be fast friends?” he extended his hand for me to take in mine. I reached forward and grasped his hand immediately noticing how soft it was, he did not shake hands with that crushing strength that some men do, no his was soft and gentle almost like shaking hands with a woman.
I smiled at him and said. “I hope so, I could use a friend aboard this ship and it seems that most everyone is trying to be friendly but I’m a little confused right now, with all the things that have happened since I came aboard and especially with what Mr. Harris has just explained to me.”
“Well I know that you could be confused and I do really hope that we can become close friends, so if there is anything that you want to talk over, you can always come to me. I’m here to help you, Allyson. Now shall we get started?”
I nodded my head, I really didn’t want to jump right in. I wanted to sit down and think things through. But Jackson seemed eager enough and pleasant enough that I was going to follow his lead.
“Alrighty then, take off your clothes.”
I balked at his tone and got a stubborn cast to my face as he burst out laughing. ”That was adorable if you can do that on demand you’ll easily be successful and popular.”
I had to smile as well, I knew then I would be alright with Jackson.
to be continued...
Part 3
The mirror showed me a youth, with pale skin and slender frame. Damp dark blond hair piled on my head. A feminine hand reached up to touch my face, which showed me to be pretty, yes that was the word pretty. Funny I had never before considered myself to be pretty, it was always someone else telling me I was.
Part 3
Undressed
I stood there a moment and …then had the unfortunate luck of having the FireQue kick in at that moment, or at least what I thought was the FireQue, as a feeling of bliss came upon me quickly, making me acquiesce to his order to disrobe.
Shucking my woolen shirt onto the bed and dropping my canvas trousers to the floor, I surprised myself with how quickly I had complied with this man’s order. Down to my under drawers, a feeling flashed through me and I loosened the cord at my waist dropping the last vestige of covering from me.
I was now naked in front of another man something I had never ever done before. I had never even done something like that in front of my mother or auntie. I had always worn at least something in their presence, a shift or chemise. Only once or twice had they seen me fully exposed like I now was in the presence of this man. But somehow I didn’t feel embarrassed about it. (Well not much anyway.)
He continued “Don’t get into the habit of tossing your clothes to the floor, with these new clothes that have been provided to you, you will have to take care of them, some of them are very delicate and are made of fine materials. You won’t have to wash or mend them, but you should learn to take good care of them. That goes double for your body, come with me across the way.”
“But I have nothing covering me!” My chest had that fleshy puffiness to it that embarrassed me still. I didn’t want to parade around in front of everyone with my pointy chest leading the way.
“Don’t worry the passageway has been cleared in readiness for this. You see, the whole crew is helping you to help them.”
Jackson opened the door and stepped across the hall to a door that I had not noticed before and opened it, I cautiously looked around the door jamb into the corridor, making sure what he had told me was true, before quickly stepping into the room closing the door quickly.
I looked around quickly making sure that only Jackson was in the room, I didn’t want any more witnesses to my nakedness and embarrassment.
A Revealing Bath
As I came in, Jackson was seated on a bench along one wall, there in the middle of the floor was a large tub filled almost to the top with water and bubbles.
This cabin had been converted into a sort of bathing chamber. Not only was there a very large bathing tub in the center but the floor had been raised on slats that would drain any water away that happened to splash out of the tub.
The bench that Jackson was seated on had a cabinet at the end of it, with a spigot coming out of the wall next to it. Obviously that’s where the water came from.
“Those little bits of yours are going to need a lot of sucking and pulling my dear!” Jackson joked. He could not help himself as he was staring, for he could not draw himself away from the sight of my small and girly budding breasts, slightly protruding from my chest as I hunched over. Trying to hide my naked body.
“I guess I’m going to have to get used to them,” I smiled.
“Most girls do. At least the lucky ones.”
I was not reluctant to get in, of course, but I took his arm as it was offered and he helped me forward to remind me that I was still weak from the first dosage of the FireQue, I complied willingly enough. Settling down amid the pink bubbles, I just sat there with my arms above the water, like a child afraid of getting wet, until he urged me to sit back and relax. I started to lean back and lower my arms as instructed, but just as my shoulders submerged, I noticed the buoyancy of my small breasts, as they strained upward, my nipples standing like little volcanoes on twin islands of smooth, pink sand, and I sat upright again with a gasp.
I leaned back again, and as before my weight alone was not enough to drag my floating chest beneath the surface of the water, so I simply put my head back and let my long hair drag me further, drifted like someone swimming in a pool. My mounds were a bit smaller and just really forming and I think they are more buoyant than arms or legs, (actually just the air in my lungs) but on the whole my breasts looked as natural as any, though younger, smaller and more pubescent than I had been before running away, and each time I breathed in they would rise quivering through the pink foam to proudly point their peaks skyward.
Jackson reached into the cabinet and then handed me a sponge and rough bar of soap. I knew what was expected of me now. I eased myself down into the water, it was warm but not hot and I then realized that I hadn’t bathed since running way from mother’s house. And that I was a little dirty. I proceeded to begin the washing, I was glad now that I’d resisted my first urge on leaving home, to cut my hair, for my mane was now as long and thick as any girls, falling down to my lower back and it would be easy to set and style it in an appropriately feminine fashion.
The FireQue was making itself known in my body as I had just thought of a feminine coiffure. Associated with me having it.
I dipped my head under water first getting my hair wet and then scrubbed it with the bar of soap, rinsing my hair when I felt I was done.
I set about shampooing and rinsing my longer hair again to make sure that it was clean. After applying a generous amount of cream rinse with jojoba, I piled my hair on top of my head like some futuristic hair-do and let the rinse stay for some time.
Then moving on to my face and torso, scrubbing my arms and legs. Until I felt I had gotten everything.
Cream rinse kept getting in my eyes whenever I tried to see what I was doing, so I couldn’t watch as Jackson took in my form as I washed.
I soaked for a while, giving the bath oils time to work, and then I had to rinse my conditioner out of my hair, lastly I pulled the plug I had felt on the bottom of the tub as I drained the water from the tub and Jackson helped me to my feet.
I stood up facing Jackson with my arms and hands covering my chest and groin.
He asked if I was done, I nodded my head affirmatively.
“No you are not.” He stated flatly. ”This hair net will keep it up and out of the way so that you can enjoy another soak.
He bundled my hair into this net to hold it out of the water and allow some air to dry it at the same time.
Standing in the tub as it drained out the dirty water I made to climb out when Jackson motioned me to remain still, he moved back to the cabinet and took from it a large tube of something. Stepping over to me he told me to hold out my arms, that he may apply this thick paste to them.
He continued to cover my torso, applying a rich amount of the paste to my small crotch and underarms, chest and back, buttocks as I voiced questions and protests that he ignored completely.
He completed the task of covering every inch of my young body, but my face and eyes and scalp. Unable to see and instructed not to move, I soon felt very uncomfortable, a burning sensation all over my skin, back and front.
I opened my mouth to complain that the paste was starting to burn my skin, but he assured me that there was nothing to be afraid of, and I timidly stood there waiting as he timed my exposure to this burning paste solution.
He moved over me over to a basin and pitcher and proceeded to fill the pitcher with water from the spigot, using that to flush the paste off my skin and wash away any hairs that the paste had removed from my skin, but the water felt so cooling and refreshing after the heated tingles of that paste that I seemingly didn’t mind losing the hair (I really didn’t mind at all) washing that smelly paste off of me. After cleaning most of it off, he asked me to bend my head down and since we had already washed and conditioned my hair there was no reason to do so again.
Jackson had in the mean time, signaled for more water to refill the bathtub as well as replaced the plug in the drain hole, and asked me nicely if I would sit back down and soak.
“Yes that would be very nice, I think I would like that.”
“Alrighty then, wait one minute while I get the lotion.”
He said and walked over to the cabinet again taking a small jar out and removing the lid. His hand scooped up something from the inside of the jar and smeared it on to another cloth that he also had removed from a interior shelf. Handing it over to me he said. “Now do your washing again with this, leaving your hair for now, use this all over your body, just stand there when you are done so that it has time to soak into your skin. This is a special lotion that will soften your skin and leave a nice fragrance behind that you’ll be using from now on.
I won’t say that it had a feminine flowery smell to it but it was pleasant and when I applied it to myself there was a slight cooling tingling feel as I moved the cloth over my arms and legs, down my chest and tummy to my hairless groin, Jackson stood and took the cloth to do my back and bottom.
When he was done he wrung out my long hair and wrapped a towel around my head turban fashion.
Standing once again in the tub ready to step over the lip He stopped me saying. “ No Allyson sit back down and relax with your head over the side so that I can dry your hair and you can soak for a little while longer. You will have to learn to take advantage of a bath when you can. They don’t come around as much as you had when on land of course. Although you will be bathing more than the rest of the crew would. As a lady should.
I eased myself down realizing that without any hair on my body - the water felt wonderful on my skin. As it enveloped my legs. Slick, smooth and pale as could be I slid beneath the pink bubbles and leaned back against the rest, I really thought that this would turn out right after all how could this be wrong?
Relaxing with my head out of the bath and Jackson drying my hair, I felt so nice.
He had taken the towel from my head and rubbed my hair briskly to dry it more. Then taking a comb from the cabinet he combed out the tangles and gave it a good going over. I laid back and thoroughly enjoyed the brushing of my damp hair, the gentle pull of the brush also massaged my scalp and gave me a small euphoric feeling that I had not had in some days, since auntie had done my hair last. He checked my scalp as well. I think he was looking for lice or other vermin. Considering that when I came aboard I wasn’t dressed in the nicest clothes he may have come to the conclusion like the Purser at first that I was a creature of the streets. Finished with this inspection and evidently satisfied that I was free from unwanted pests. He pinned my hair up on top of my head in a quick arrangement to get it out of the way.
I was languorously sliding my hands over my smooth skin, which made me feel dreamy and content. I stoked the flesh of my belly and sides sliding towards my mounds of breast flesh, so recently discovered as a erotic zone of touch.
God this FireQue was something else. I had never even though these types of thoughts before in all the time that I had dressed for mother and auntie, now these thoughts and feelings were racing though me seemingly of their own accord. I know that I wasn’t wholly responsible for these thoughts the FireQue must have been the trigger in my mind for at least some of these things.
Then I reached into the liquid space between my legs, imagining what it would be like if someone were stroking me there. I could feel an excitement build, some of which was to do with having fingers sliding on the outside, exploring this landscape of my nubile young changing girly body.
I tried a few positions to see if that made a difference. Carefully, tenderly, I explored as much as I dared with Jackson right there arranging my hair I had to be careful, I found a few sensitive spots that sent sharp pangs of pleasure up and down my spine. But whatever I did, I couldn’t seem to build to an anything like a final crescendo, I was kept hanging.
I let my mind wander. I really wanted to orgasm; to feel that release.
Tension and frustration only made it worse. I wondered if having sex with a guy would make me reach the peak, and better than I felt right now. What was it like to be penetrated?
I briefly thought of inviting Jackson over and seducing him, but common sense told me to completely reject that little scheme.
Where were these thoughts coming from? Oh my is this what I have to look forward to on my journey? This voyage could be very telling to my young senses.
The idea was too sick for words and there was no way we could stay friends after such an experience, Cripes what was that I had just considered and then rejected, me wanting to experience passion with a man!? No no.
I shook my head to clear those licentious thoughts from my addled brain.
That drug really had a hold on me, but what a hold. Damn my transforming body felt marvelous and I really didn’t want it to stop or nor did I regret my choice.
I woke from my semi stupor, I was done soaking, I believed because my skin was starting to prune-up. I stood again and he brought another dry towel over to me. “I can dry myself.” I stated to which he replied. “Allyson you are now and will be for the foreseeable future a well born lady and these are the tasks that I will be assisting you with. So please don’t take this in a bad spirit but let me do my duties as I should, please.”
He wrapped the towel around me and helped me to step over the lip of the bath. Then standing and dripping on the slatted floor he vigorously rubbed me dry. First my arms, then my back wrapping the towel again around me he cupped my chest and and dried my chest and belly moving down to my private parts. I jerked away at this causing him to say “Allyson please I’m only doing my duty to M’lady”
I stood straight again as he dried my bottom and moved on to my legs. Having completed this he came around to face my reddened cheeks. “Now see here Milady, you will have to get used to me touching you and attending to your needs for that is what I have been ordered to, that is what I need to do and that is what I want to do. I know it is strange, it was for me too when I was in your position, you see I was the Mistress of the wardrobe at one time too.”
“You were” I looked at him questionably.
“Yes, I was, until last November when my voice began to change as well as my beard growth. At that time the Doctor didn’t have the serum that you have just recently used. I was also older than you are now, so these all worked against me while I was the acting Mistress.”
Wanting to encourage him as a new friend. I said “you must have been a wonderful Mistress”
“No not at all, you see I couldn’t turn my mind over like you seem to have done with this Formula of the Doctors, and I always was slightly uncomfortable with the looks and stares that the crew is wont to give. And when I finally started to grow facial hair…well that was the end of that.”
“Well’ I replied “you could start on this new FireQue and be assured in your mind at last, you could be my companion and maid.” I giggled after saying that, he joined me giggling, but a look came into his eyes that said he was considering this.
First Look
I finally looked around the bathing cabin that we occupied. Like my cabin, this was quite feminine in decor, with lavender throw shag on the floor, as well as the seat and lid of the commode, which I just noticed in one corner of the cabin behind a small japanese screen. The walls were covered in tiles of coral pink engraved with pictures of angel fish and sea horses on every wall. I moved to stand before the large wall mirror over the basin, my eyes and hands continuing their reluctant yet fascinated examination of my altering body.
Jackson was busy picking up and replacing items into the cabinet. So I surreptitiously examined myself in the mirror. Keeping an eye peeled for him watching me as I did my minute examination. I was indeed looking at a young nubile body.
The mirror showed me a youth, with pale skin and slender frame. Damp dark blond hair piled on my head. A feminine hand reached up to touch my face, which showed me to be pretty, yes that was the word pretty. Funny I had never before considered myself to be pretty, it was always someone else telling me I was. My mother and auntie now these men on the Acies Mentis. In the past I didn’t think I was but with this new found mindset, I knew that I was.
Now I was looking at myself and thinking that I was pretty. This was new to me and possibly another effect of the FireQue. But when critically staring at myself I had to admit the truth of the statement. I was pretty and now that this thought was lodging itself in my mind I really couldn’t argue the point. I was pretty and I wanted to be beautiful, yes me beautiful, I could now envision the fact that this is what I wanted.
My green eyes flashed to the figure behind me, Jackson was still putting things away and not really paying me any attention. Looking back at my reflection my eyes traveled down from my burgeoning breasts to my flat tummy and pointed hip bones, to me they looked wider than they had previously but that was probably wrong, I was just looking with newly opened eyes. Slightly below was my mons pubis then my hairless genitals, small and insignificant but there none the less, was it smaller too? I reckoned that it wasn’t changed so quickly but would most definitely soon be. What was that a fleeting desire to not have it at all? Perhaps with time it would shrink and disappear?
My legs were what I examined next they had been made hairless by Jackson’s lotion or solution, so they appeared sleek and smooth and of course they were soft for with out the strenuous exercise in the past years they had no muscle mass to speak of like any other young boys legs, they more closely resembled a young girls limbs. I turned sideways to the mirror and looked at my bottom, which even when I was at home was rounded and protruded out from my frame, perhaps because of all that time in figure training with the corsets I needed to wear in order to fit those lovely dresses and skirts my mother had gotten for me. Arching my back only accentuated this prominent fleshy bottom.
I was getting loopy just looking at myself in the mirror, alright then…enough of that.
Jackson had meanwhile finished with the stowing of items in the cabinet and came up behind me to help me into a long satiny robe he held out for me, still facing the mirror I slid my arms in as he wrapped the two halves around my front. He hugged me as we looked at our reflections together, the whispered in my ear sweetly “Allyson, no matter what you think you look like at this moment the FireQue will make you into a fine and beautiful young woman. And I hope that you can embrace this change and become the very best Mistress that I have ever known. I can tell you that I am here for you, and you alone. Whatever you do, you should always think of me as your closest friend and companion.”
I looked down at his arms, still wrapped around me and mumbled “Thank you Mr. Jackson.” Then swayed a little from side to side enjoying the closeness and warmth that seemed to envelope me.
We adjourned to my cabin across the passageway, where he had me lay down on the silky duvet covered bunk and rested my head on a equally silky pillow. Telling me to rest after my warm bath and he would be back momentarily with more clothing to store in my cabinets.
Exploring
I lay back on the soft duvet and contemplated events. Absentmindedly sliding my small hands up the satin robe to my stomach and chest. The sensation I felt inside as my curious hands explored my newly-budding breasts would make me run my tongue-tip over my parted lips and thrust out my bottom, to show me how quickly they could arouse my hunger and heat. My smoothness became as much the symbol of girly me as my girls clothes had previously.
I slowly slid my hand up my flat tummy until I felt my ribcage begin. Then just a little farther up my hand encounters a large fleshy mound. Well not that large, but not flat boys breasts either. Confused and curious now I slide my hand up the curve of this mound and find a larger nipple at the peak! I slip my other hand to the left side of my chest and caress the small mound there as well. The fragrance that surrounds me from the lotion and soaps of the bath is very intoxicating. I have grown some breasts! Wonderful small sensitive mounds of pleasure.
Ohhhh that is nice …tingling and heat. Softness and a overall wonderful feeling.
My smooth hands begin to gently cup and caress them and I feel a strange but wonderful sensation roll over my being. I feel my nipples harden and I roll then between thumb and forefinger. A soft moan escapes from my lips. It feels as if I was under a spell, I know I should be revolting against this feminization, but right now, this feels so damn good. Ill just go with the flow. As I feel a warm moist tingling between my smooth thighs.
I ease my left hand down over my marvelously smooth flat tummy into what feels like a neatly smooth slick curve of flesh with a small slit beginning in front. My fingers encounter my male part, but instead of sticking out most of my winky has withdrawn inside of me, my middle finger slides into the shallow cleft just under my dwindling penis. My little balls are gone retracted up inside me, the cleft continued down. This was my new slick cunny. And what remained of my penis, not my cock, cocks are larger and demanding ..what ..what the?
My mind tells me this can’t be happening, but I use my finger to trace circles around my little hard penis. I moan softly as I rhythmically slide my finger up and down. Up and down, partly I slide my wet finger over my new clitoris. In moments I am feeling the increasing build up to something …something that makes me feel wonderful and warm, sexy , womanly and soft. I buck on the duvet over and over as I finger myself with one hand and pinch my little nipples with the other. Each spasm drives the maleness further back into the recesses of my mind. After the fifth bucking cream I relax and smile in the afterglow floating in the euphoria's and fragrances of pure femininity. How lovely.
I will like this, I reflected this was just a furtherance of my upbringing and now my destiny.
Mood Break
Breaking my mood Jackson had scratched at the door then entered, bearing an armful of brightly colored clothing. Spying me still lying back on the bunk he said. “Oh right M’lady time to rise and shine.” As I looked at him through languid eyes. I tried to scowl at him but apparently that didn’t work. Because he just chuckled.
I sat up and wondered where he was getting all these clothes at, but decided not to press the issue right then.
He had burst into my erotic dreams with a stated “Alrighty from now on you will do everything I tell you too and you will learn everything that I had to learn when I was starting in the Mistress position like you, but you are even younger than I was when I did this and it will be much better because of your youth and that you haven’t really reached the age when all this becomes almost impossible due to the manly-ness that you would’ve developed , so its always best if the Mistress were are able to start at a young age.”
“Now the first order of business besides putting these things away is to get you into a proper sleeping corset.”
I shook my head in the negative but he just carried on. “Oh yes Allyson you will wear one for not only do you need to get used to the feel of one we must start your figure training as quickly as we can. Then into a nightgown for tonight.”
My yawn caught me off guard, I didn’t think that I was tied but apparently I was. But I really didn’t relish the idea of sleeping in an uncomfortable corset, clamping into my sides and waist compressing then as well as biting my chest.
Mr. Jackson had stowed away most of the clothes by now and had instead in his hands a lovely pink and white boned corset, well at least it looked lovely I knew that it was going to be a real torture device.
Asking me to stand and take my robe off he then wrapped the two halves around me and then knelt down in front of me to fasten the front busk. I looked down at the busk as he was doing the front fasteners and noticed how prominent my breasts were in this new corset.
Moving around in back of me he then gathered the laces and swiftly pulled the slack out of them, first snugging up the bottom laces then he began pulling in the top set of laces, again taking up the slack. I grabbed a hold of a convenient handle mounted on the bulkhead and held on. He began again on the bottom laces bringing in my waist some inches but just snuggly not overly tight, he did the same with the top just when they started to get tight he tied off both sets of laces.
“There now that should hold you for the first night, I don’t want to cut you in half too quickly.” He snickered.
I looked in the wash basin mirror and was pleased with the nice form that was achieved with a minimum of tightening. “Mr. Jackson that actually feels nice.”
He then produced a soft satiny pair of knickers for my bottom. I slid them on and was very pleasantly surprised at the soft and sensuous feel of them as they rode on my hips and thighs. The next item that he held out to me was a long silk night dress that went over my head and fell to my ankles, pink again but with long sleeves and a high neck line. Lace edged and very pretty with a ribbon tie at the neckline.
Pulling the pins from my hair, he quickly brushed through my thick locks and pinned it back up again. I didn’t even get a chance to enjoy the brushing as I had the last time.
The ships bell chimed two bells then one, I knew it was the first watch so it was somewhat late in the evening. Jackson pulled back the duvet of my bunk and asked me to enter into the arms of Morpheus. The sheets were silk as well and when I slid my legs in and he had covered me I was quickly enraptured by the silky softness of my slumber land.
Jackson sat on the edge and leaned down to peck my cheek. And spoke very softly to me almost whispering, “M’lady Allyson I hope that you sleep well and dream wonderful dreams, my love.”
He then blew out the candle and softly closed the door as he exited with “I will see you in the morning Allyson, and we’ll continue your journey.”
There was still a faint glow of moonlight entering in the porthole, it made everything have a soft dreamlike glow to it. I didn’t get to enjoy this for very long before Morpheus laid claim to me.
FireQue ~ first effects
When my eyes did finally open to a rising light in my cabin, yes my cabin. The previous days events came to mind pleasantly. I looked around and spied Jackson sitting on the stool near the was basin. When he saw that I was awake he rose and opened the cabinet.
“Every morning you will take a small glass of the FireQue from the flask. In a few days you will notice that dressing and your deportment will change to accommodate the changes your body will be going though, you will notice first the swelling of your nipples and enlarging of the breast area as well as having your bottom take on a more womanly aspect, the waist will narrow more once the corsets and dieting as well as the FireQue take full effect.”
He handed me the small glass of cloudy, thick liquid FireQue, still lying down I swallowed it quickly and as before felt the heat and fire down my throat into my stomach, making the small grimace as I had done previously.
“On your small frame it should work wonderfully and change you very well. Your male parts will and have already begun to shrink and withdraw into their respective cavities. Your tummy will slope down to a smooth mound thence to the top of your slit and your clittie.”
“You will manicure and varnish your nails when they have grown in a few days. And look after your hair which, will become much thicker and longer very quickly. The color should be fine we’ll be doing your hair in an up sweep style to make you more elegant, and so its easier to care for.”
“There may be some facial changes but those are likely to be confined to refining your already doll like features, plump your lips and shorten and upturn your cute little nose. It may even raise your cheekbones a little. As you continue to take the FireQue you’ll become more and more docile and feminine. I only hope that you can be better at this than I was because I was so bad that our last two voyages didn’t make a profit and I have to turn things around for everyone, so you see by you playing your part you’ll keep the crew and Captain in good spirits and the voyage will then be successful and profitable.”
“So… to that end the Doctor has made some improvements to the Formula, having tested it on a Spanish thief we kept on the voyage last year. While in the testing the Captain made his wishes known to the Doctor as far as where the Doctor should go with the Formula, the Doctor being a twisted individual anyway, made these wishes work so as to keep the peace and so he could have a live subject to experiment on.”
“Those wishes were of a sexual nature. And this secret was kept from the crew of course. The Captain wanted to be able to satisfy his lusts without feeling the guilt of many seamen after a long journey, so with the Mistress onboard the crew got to imagine their own women at home and work all the harder to speed their way to home again. But the Captain will have the Mistress to entertain him carnally in his cabin, wanting more than to lust after and miss his real woman at home, he ravishes the Mistress, without shame!”
He looked down at the floor when he spoke this last part and I then realized that he had been the object of those lusts in the past. I immediately felt sad for him, now having to work as a regular officer under the very same Captain who had ‘taken’ him as a woman.
I didn’t know how to feel about the last things that Jackson had said, this was not something that I had experienced at home while dressing for my mother and auntie. A promise of sexual actions, any hint of these had been carefully smothered by the pair of social climbers I called my mother and aunt. There were no sexual innuendos in my mothers house. What then did she expect me to do with these young men, especially if a mother has not instructed her daughter in the wifely duties, as all mothers do with the prettiest and most marriageable, young lady in their charge. But what had she condemned me to? Learning as I go or outright failure.
Somehow I didn’t panic as some might have expected and I believe the FireQue and my secret desire both made me calm and thoughtful. I knew that I loved the clothes and the very idea of living “above my station” had a certain appeal to it. It seemed like always in the past I was being raised or groomed for this, even before I ran away this was to be my life if my mother had gotten her way. Now even though I was increasing the distance between us by the hour, I was going to continue living as a Noble Lady, just as she wanted to marry me off to some local Lord, who would prefer that I was in his bed rather than on his arm in public. Now I was going to be living a much freer life on the seas as the Comtesse d Acies Mentis. With probably the same sexual demands that a husband ashore would be wanting in his bed, except they may be in my bunk now.
Jackson now looked up at me seeing the concern and outright fright that must have shown on my face. “Allyson please don’t worry there is still time before any of that will be required of you, and you and I will think of something..Milady…” he went down on his knees next to my bunk and grasped my hands in his. “My lovely girl I will not allow anything like that to happen to you. After seeing your face and the anguish I caused by saying those things, I cannot allow them to happen.”
“We will think of something to stop this ogre of a man from even touching you. This I promise to you my love. We have almost two weeks before that would even be an issue and we can come up with a plan in that time I’m sure.”
He was crying now tears rolled down his cheeks to land softly on my hands. I had tears as well and they mingled together. I knew now that Jackson was my friend and companion as well as my protector. Between him and I we would think of someway out of this sexual bondage that the Captain intended for me, I convinced that we could find a solution to this dire dilemma.
Regaining some composure he said “Now I want you to go across the passageway and take care of business like a proper young lady.. make sure you clean all those places there on your bottom. Do you need help doing that?”
“No Ill take care of that,” I stammered.
I pulled myself out of the silken comfort of my bunk and stood. Jackson was holding a warm robe for me to put on for my journey across the way to relieve myself.
After doing just that I came back into the cabin and sat myself heavily on th bunk. Jackson looked over at me with some anguish written on his face.
“Oh Allyson I don’t want you to fret about this, I know that it may be frightening right now. But I know that there is something that we can do, perhaps we can enlist the aid of some of the crew, they after all are not privy to this information and if they do find out, they would not be very pleased. Then we could have a way out. This isn’t a Navy vessel after all the crew does have some say in what happens aboard this ship. So I don’t want you to worry your pretty head about that right now…there is a way we can counter this Ogre!”
I straightened up at his words and found that smiling face beaming down at me, yes there has to be a way to avoid that situation. I was brightened by this. I knew that between the two of us, Jackson and I could make something happen that would permanently thwart the Captain. I just knew that we could.
To be continued…
Please leave a comment! Good, Bad or Ugly I would like to hear your thoughts and feelings about this story.
Ive been writing this for the past few years and editing it now for posting here on BCTS, so my opinion is slightly biased. Ive enjoyed its creation and metamorphosis into what you are reading here.
But I really need some feedback as to what others think of it and whether it is enjoyable to read or just a chore for you the readers.
Ive become very thick skinned over the years so you will not shock me or make me angry. But I do need to hear from you. Even those of you who are guests can leave a comment. Its allowed here!
Please leave a comment. I'll even add a pretty please with sugar on top.
![]() |
![]() |
Part 4
I began to notice how nice and smooth I felt all over even my pubic hair was gone. It had slimmed my arms and legs some as well. I seemed to be following his instructions without any hesitation; the FireQue was in full effect now I guessed. Not only was my skin soft and smoothly hairless but also paler and blemish free, I had become very pliable and docile…ooohh sssub...submissive. A GIRL !
Part 4
Jacksons Inspection
Relieved that we could find a solution to my dilemma I stood and faced Jackson. Looking up into his face I voiced a thought that I had while in the bath cabin. “Jackson do you like me? What I mean is do you find me attractive as a young lady?”
“You know as a man and a woman, is that why you are going out of your way to be nice to me?”
He stammered and stepped back looked at the floor for a moment. “Milady, I have to admit that I do find you very beautiful and I am as you said attracted to you but I also have to tell you that…I…I’m jealous of you too.”
“How is that?”
“I wish that I was the Mistress still…not that I made a very good one mind you but, I do miss dressing and being treated as a young lady of means and position. I think that I would trade places with you, quicker than you would think. With the Doctors new formula I could make a fine young lady and I wish it were so. I…I’m sorry if that is a shock to you, but you asked a straight forward question and that is my answer.”
His more feminine side was definitely beginning to make itself known.
“Mr. Jackson” I began. “I think that you would make a fine and very beautiful young lady. And as long as we are planning and scheming together, admittedly about other things then we should make some kind of arrangement with this ‘mad’ Doctor to make it so. Do you not think it is possible that there could be two young ladies aboard the Acies Mentis?”
“Ohh Allyson, do you think you could do that? I would just adore being your maid and confidant, if we could do that I could be out from under the direct command of the rotten First Officer and the Captain too!”
“Well we will just have to see what we can connive out of the ‘mad ‘Doctor then shan't we?”
“Ohh I do love you Allyson Sophié Rachélle Marcéau-Chantil.” We both began to laugh and fell upon the bed hugging and laughing.
When we had recovered ourselves sufficiently, he had me stand and remove the robe and then the corset which I had completely forgotten about, it being that comfortable. Untying the laces took a few minutes but I barely felt that I had been wearing a restrictive garment at all. Then it was off with the knickers and in the full light of day Mr. Jackson slowly walked around me and then knelt down in front of me closely examined my private parts, never touching me there, asking me to turn and face the other way he looked at my legs and bottom then my back for traces of hair of blemishes, he mumbled the explanation, but I also realized that he was admiring my girlish form as well.
Standing and loosening my hair pins the heavy mass fell to it’s natural length down my back, I raised both my hands and brushed it behind my ears to stay in place out form infront of my eyes.
I began to notice how nice and smooth I felt all over even my pubic hair was gone. It had slimmed my arms and legs some as well. I seemed to be following his instructions without any hesitation; the FireQue was in full effect now I guessed. Not only was my skin soft and smoothly hairless but also paler and blemish free, I had become very pliable and docile…ooohh sssub...submissive. A GIRL !
I had to admit that I was sort of swept along with these dramatic changes and at the same time some part of me craved these feminine things and desired more. Was this the formula’s influence or my mothers influence or just my past experiences catching up with me? Or was this me,… deep down inside where only true imagining resides and any falsehood is decried in the loudest peel. The place you know that everyone has but never visits. A place that I was on a journey too. I had dreamt of this place - where lounging on satin covered daybeds dressed in silks and lace, smelling of lilacs and lavender, asking the maid for some more lemonade. I adored this vision before my eyes, wanting it for myself, no demanding that I be treated regally.
Servants scurrying about bringing, a fan, or cool drink, tea and biscuits. I would shoo them away for a moment of private luxury, languishing in the sensuous feeling of my silks and satins covered in lace and ribbons. Yes my dream. But now it was within reach just for the asking, but I wouldn’t reach. I would absorb all that Jackson and the Doctor could help me with, changing as a person as well as a gender. Then I could lead my life as the dream, in comfort and luxury.
Smooth and silky
Standing there au natural was enjoyable too. I was smooth and soft no unsightly hair anywhere but my head and my eyebrows.
“You shouldn’t have to shave again, the FireQue will take care of your body hair from now on and we’ll just have to worry about your eyebrows. But until it really takes effect we will just have to keep an eye out for any stray ones that may pop in.” Jackson said slowly as he finished his inspection of my body.
Free of all that hair I stood and let the warm air in the cabin wash over me, to be honest making me feel wonderful. As the air wafted around my now sleek body, my shoulder-blade length hair hanging behind me.
‘Uuuhhhmmmm..That feels wonderful. Opening my eyes I saw Jackson,… looking … studying …Me!
Pishaw what did I care now? He had seen me naked and by the same token he had to have seen himself when he was Mistress, right?
I felt wonderful, the air was warm and moist as was I. My body was alive with sensations, ripples of pleasure traveled my legs as the cares shed off of me slowly and sensually. Making me tingle and inhale slightly before opening my eyes again and seeing Jackson look at me smiling. I was warm and soft, fuzzy in mind and feeling languid …and …wanting…what I didn’t know.
Walking over and standing close Jackson said, ”Turn around and let me look properly now … slowly”.
I had been turning as he spoke, my body softly glowing in the light. As I completed my turn and faced Jackson again he reached forward with both hands and tried to wrap my waist in both his hands. “You’ll need a little help there to start off with until the FireQue really takes effect on your system.”
How nice this all felt, warm and lovely. Sensuous even. I was soon lost in the reveling of how my body felt.
Jackson however was on a schedule of sorts, picking up the corset again he beckoned me over to grasp the lacing handle securely fastened to the bulkhead. Wrapping the garment around me again he quickly fastened the front to my body. Then returned to the rear to begin the lacing. Pulling the top laces snug and then the bottom laces as well, I felt the pressing in on my sides and ribs. He continued to pull in the laces until my breath was difficult to draw in and then tied them off.
I complained to him. “Mr. Jackson why have you tightened this corset in on me so that I cannot breathe? Please go back and loosen it so that I may be comfortable in drawing breath? Please.”
“No Allyson I will not loosen it you must become used to this soon and the only way is to tighten it periodically so that the training of your waist begins, beside we don’t have much time until the Doctor arrives.”
So saying he then pulled a fresh pair of knickers from the cabinet and knelt to allow me to step into them. Again the silken feel of the soft cloth was an amazing sensation for me as it slid up to settle on my nipped in waist. The red satin robe followed and I was presentable again. Moving over to seat myself on the freshly made bed, Jackson fetched a pair of slippers from the storage space beneath the bed. Slipping then on my small feet, I lifted up my feet looking past the folds of red robe to see that my feet were also shod in red.
Now that I was attired the cabin was becoming warm and seeing this I was handed a small fan to hold and use to fan myself to keep cool.
Jackson then stepped close and leaned in to my ear whispering. “Milady please be cautious when speaking with the Doctor who I expect momentarily, he is an odd duck to be sure but we must be careful when dealing with him he could make our paths difficult. Do you understand me dearest Allyson?”
I nodded my head in the affirmative and he then kissed me gently on the cheek, my hand flew to my cheek and I blushed readily. Because I had felt the warmth of his lips upon my cheek and …I liked it. Oh my that FireQue or was it?
Jackson stepped back and sat on the stool. Close at hand but beyond reach of my fingers.
The Doctor
There was a knock at the door, it opened and a man in a white shirt and black vest stepped in, as I was cooling myself with the fan provided by Jackson who sat stone faced now that the Doctor had entered the cabin. The chill draft that the opening door created swept up my robe to my legs, causing a small shiver that only Jackson took note of.
I looked at him from my seated position. ‘So this is the ‘mad’ Doctor eh.’
Well he looked ordinary enough, of medium height and slightly paunchy ‘round the middle. Salt and pepper hair and whiskers that covered his cheeks, but not his chin. Ahh mutton chops they are called, yes that was them and they looked slightly comical on his pinkish face. His expression was thoughtful but not unkind.
He spoke. “Allyson Sophié Rachélle Marcéau-Chantil …my.. my you do have great potential. I’m Doctor Henry Matson and Ill be the one looking after you while you stay on this ship.” His voice however made me want to giggle and poke Jackson in fun, it was high pitched and slightly squeaky. I just smiled pleasantly at him not daring to speak lest I break out in laughter.
I looked more closely at this new intrusion, and was surprised by the large sloppy trousers and worn buckle shoes.
“Jackson may have told you we do have this little elixir that I have converted from the jungle root that I discovered in south Brazil.”
‘Oh he was full of himself too.’
“With this and some trial and error experimentation, I have further refined the areas of the body it affected and in what way …breasts, legs, bottom, hips! Just recently I made a small break through in that I have gotten the Formula as I call it - too make some rather drastic changes to the brain and subsequent behaviour and sexuality of the subject, thereby affecting character and personality.”
‘I had realized this over the past day that this ‘new formula’ was indeed affecting changes to my mind.’
“The Spanish thief we last had onboard, proved that a complete personality change was effected.” He just seemed to ramble on no matter what, and seemed not to require any answer form me.
“And in what areas I needed to do more research and then retest, like muscle tone and density, shoulder shape and size as well as hips and mons, those are very important. And again I was lucky and found a plant extract that combined with the Formula to create the perfect form I was looking for, both mind and body coaxed into the pupae. Thus to chrysalis, then To emerge a beautiful butterfly after breaking the bonds that hold you . Well not really in your case.”
“My, My you are a beautiful child and will make a gorgeous Lady ready to perform and confirm the role of the Mistress of the Wardrobe on this ship and with its crew and Captain.”
He took a breath; all this had come tumbling out of his mouth quicker than you could say the Kings rhyme.
“It has been fascinating and rewarding at times. You are going to be the recipient of all that testing and refinement. I am trying to create the perfect woman to help keep my crew and my Captain happy and the ship lucky.”
“I know that you are going to help me do this, because the alternative is not nice. For you in the extreme ..death, the rest of us …temporary insanity until we get back home again. And being a loosing voyage, …indebtedness for some of us.”
“You can speak child.”
I decided right there to set him right and show that I was not some uneducated bumpkin from the streets.
”Fallaces sunt rerum species” (translation “The appearances of things are deceptive”)
“Hoho I have been lead astray by the Purser who told me he found you being accosted by street ruffians, he assumed that you were one as well. Latin I am impressed.”
I spoke again this time in French. “Quiconque flatte ses maá®tres les trahit.” (Translation “He who flatters his superiors betrays them.”)
“But do you speak the Kings English, child don’t you?”
I had to be succinct as he was beginning to grate on my nerves. “I speak English very well Doctor Matsen, thank you.”
“Oh you have spark child, and I see that Jackson has been busy preparing you and instructing you in the ways of the Mistress of the Wardrobe. That is good for you will need to be presentable soon, the FireQue will help immensely, and it will work quickly as well.”
The List
“I wanted to have a hand in the selection of the Mistress. Because of the incredibly bad choice of the last one, he glanced over with a sneer at my friend Jackson, it almost ruined the Captain and the Investors, I, and this we could not let happen again! So someone had to be found for this voyage before we left Liverpool and it looked grim for some time while we were there. No likely candidates answered the call that was put out for hands to sail on the Acies Mentis new voyage. It seems that all that did sign on were middle-aged experienced sailors, hairy stocky and not suitable for conversion at all.”
“I was out getting my own last minute supplies when you came aboard, on the last afternoon that we were in port no less! I must congratulate the Purser again. When he told me the circumstances of your coming onboard I knew then how fortuitous this voyage will now be. Because it was fated that you would be sailing with us to bring us luck and fortune. This is the way of it.”
“But I am pleased to see that you are taking all this so well ..And haven’t thought of escape, or have you? Its not worth it you’d never make it in the open water. So forget that.”
“Now as far as the changes that you should be expecting, they are simply put, I have made a list.”
Horror! What had I gotten myself into?
‘They had been correct he is a madman. This list of demands sounded serious and I wasn’t sure that I could …ooohh who are you kidding you would want to even if you weren’t dressing up in female clothes.’ Was my first thought.
‘Not with men! With girls and ladies, soft and sensuous creature all by themselves. And I was going to join their ranks, become a soft and sensuous creature in my own right Live the pampered easy life in silks and satin dresses that my mother and auntie had planned for me all along.’
‘I was going to be Milady d Eonése, on this ship I could be that person and lose myself in the masquerade, with the help of the FireQue. How far could I go? I didn’t know at that moment but, did I have a choice? By signing onto this ship in particular I had made a choice hadn’t I?
I had, although I didn’t realize it at the time. Now it was up to me, I had wanted in earlier days to do nothing more than dress up in my mothers clothes and become the lady of my fantasies, but now it was real - these men wanted a Regal Lady for their ship to bring them luck and provide certain favors to them. And this was unavoidable, the alternative was death.
So I resigned myself to live as in my dreams and fulfill my obligations to the ship and crew. I was now of a more positive mind, and actually looked forward to my new silk and satin Dresses! Petticoats! Blouses and Corsets, Ribbons and Bows, Camisoles, Chemises Silk Satin and Lace Ooohhh my…Bonnets! Stockings, Pantaloons and …!
I wonder what my mother would think of this turn of events? She who tried to sell me off through marriage. To climb up the social ladder. Perhaps once this was over I could come back and pay my home a visit as my new persona, seeking to know if my own mother recognizes me or not? Pretending to be a lady who had met her son some years ago.
Well no matter, I had a life trial ahead of me and I wasn’t going to fail it! I’m going to reach out and grab this new way of life, embrace it as my own, well perhaps not the unpleasant aspect of the Captains affections. But Jackson and I would come up with a course of action that will prevent him from even touching me. I definitely didn’t want to do that! I mean he was a man for gods sake, and I just couldn’t bring myself to have him touch me in that way. I would throw myself overboard first!
The Doctor broke into my soul searching.
“Just think of all the admiration that will come to you. The desire and lust that some will always feel, but then there is society manners and politeness in company. No work, nothing but specified duties and those easy enough just make yourself as beautiful and as Ladylike as possible. The rest will take care of itself. You will be treated regally by the entire ships company…well almost the entire ships company …the Captain has other ideas and wishes.”
And again with the Captain, what is this man some kind of sadist or a Doctor?
“Now …soon as you progress into the regimen of the New Formula you will develop a narrow cleft in place of your penis, soon after that and using the skin of your scrotal sac it will form a channel into you ….as your hips widen to accommodate birthing, this will simultaneously create a channel, small at first, but this will deepen and grow into a passable womans vagina complete with lubrication and feeling for you as well as stimulus of your clitoris. But these changes take time.”
I butted in to this speech saying “That's already begun.”
“What has?” he shot out at me.
“The shrinking thing” I whispered.
He just carried on.
“That is why I have further modified the Formula so that you may endure the Captain’s sexual prowess and may come to enjoy them. By activation of the secretatiopzin gland I was able to allow you to become excited as a woman does and secrete lubrication so you could take your lover and feel the length and width without pain. There is a slight numbness in the area when you secrete, unless I miss my guess, you will be glad of this once he wants you, repeatedly over and over and over again. And again.!”
He actually laughed manically at the end of that diatribe.
I was beginning to seriously dislike the Doctor thoroughly.
Fainting
All through this little speech I had been sitting wrapped in my robe with him towering over me. I felt small and weak even and a tad faint. This was happening way too fast I was not really fully aware of what and how everything fit together, but prayed that I would live through it. This was moving along too quickly and I frankly needed to lie down …I looked around and my head spun, my eyes rolled back and I dropped like a sack of bones face first onto the deck.
Blackness.
Dream Woman
I dreamt and floated…I saw a vision of a wonderful breathtakingly beautiful woman dressed very regally, she had long blond hair twisted around her head with tendrils hanging down to her jaw line, piled on her up in the most attractive coiffure, ear rings dangling down to brush her perfect alabaster swan neck and shoulders disappearing into a tight Victorian Tea gown of emerald green, a graceful hand held a pure white lace fan drifting back and forth. Her bosom and waist were obviously corseted but she stood majestically alone in a crowd of people.
Glancing toward me her eyes bored into my soul and I saw visions of myself standing beside her dressed identically she looks at me with such love and longing that my heart melted and my knees got very weak and wobbly. I tried to catch my breath and felt all giddy and warm all of a sudden.
I didn’t realize it but I must have fallen over, but before I could hit the floor,…She catches me before I fall, cradled in her arms she tells me she loves me and lowers her lips to mine, our lipstick mingles and my heart beats faster, she breathes deeply and … things shift… I float above a garden where ladies have gathered for a tea party. Two striking young ladies dressed in the finest silk gowns and hair dressed just so, stand out from the others.
They walk confidently through the milling ladies and find seats waiting for them, I seemed to have followed them of all the Ladies here these were the two that took my notice the most. The Brunette I remember standing next to the blond goddess. She did look vaguely familiar. Looking closer…I could just perceive a small smile on her lips..
Waking
I opened my eyes and focused on my surroundings and saw the Doctor with a small vial in his hand. I was lying on the bunk, in my cabin. I recognized it.
Jackson, I suppose had picked me up from the floor and laid me down on my bed still in my robe.
“Its just smelling salts for fainting young females to be be”. He said with a small smile. I wasn’t so sure because I did feel different. Maybe this is what it feels like to be so free of the stress and worry of a male life, and to know that my body would be changing to match that dreamy eyed vision in my mind. My mind told me we were one. I was beginning to believe it, and live it.
I tried to rest back on the pillow, feeling my flesh tingle from my head to my toes and back again. Fatigued and hungry at the same time. I looked up at Jackson and told him I was thirsty. My voice croaking, me forhead damp with perspiration.
The Doctor looked down on me with disdain written all over his face. “Just a slight fever from the new Formula, I would imagine.”
Jackson had gotten me a swallow of water from the barrel near the cabinet. He gently raised my head and allowed me to sip that cool refreshment. Looking up at him with a small smile on my face I thanked him, he turned his head to scowl at the madman standing behind him.
“A little compassion would be in order Doctor” the sarcasm dripping from his voice.
“Yes, well perhaps ‘she’ needs to rest for some time.”
I had to do it now, rising up to my elbows I looked at Doctor Matsen. I let the ice in my voice come to the surface as well as I could. “If this is an example of the ‘care’ that you provide, then I have no choice but to say that I want Mr. Jackson here to be the one to look after me and minister to me. I will make a demand here, Doctor… you will clear Mr Jackson of all duties with the ship and allow him to be attendant to me from now on.”
Doctor Matsen blanched, then looked at Jackson. “No that is not possible, he has duties as a ships officer that even I cannot supersede. Your rebellion will be put down now.”
Finding new fire deep down I decided then and there to take some charge of proceedings from here.
“Doctor this is not something that you can fix with you new fangled Formula, this is me and I say that Jackson will become my personal attendant. After all if I was to tell the Purser or the Captain about your ‘caring methods’ jeopardizing the chances of me fully accepting the position of Mistress of the Wardrobe, thereby also jeopardizing the success of this voyage, what do you think would happen? Let alone what the crew would say or do.”
I had gathered some steam and headway now. “I also think that you will also let Mr. Jackson take this new FireQue, because it would be unseemly to allow a man to be the confidant and maid to a Lady that the crew and Captain all want me to be.” There I had said it.
I was determined that Jackson would be mine, my confidant and lady in waiting. I needed him, he was caring and kind, he wanted to get back into dresses and silks just as I would want ‘her’ to be. I realized at that moment that I really did love her.
Doctor Matsen stood back and considered for some moments, Jackson just looked down on me smiling from his kneeling position beside my bed. I wanted to wink at him to let him know that we could pull this off, but refrained from doing so until I was sure that we could do so.
“Well this is a fine turn of events, I’ll have to go a speak to the Captain and the other officers. They will have to pick up Jackson’s responsibilities if this is to happen, I don’t know if they will be to keen on the idea.”
“You will just have to convince them then, won’t you Doctor Matsen? Remember that the success of the voyage and sanity of the crew will depend on their answer, let them know that this is a small enough thing to allow to happen for their overall success. I have acquiesced to all things demanded of me, now there is something that I demand of them. Convince them Doctor Matsen, I know that you can.”
He nodded his head and turned to leave, when he opened the door he turned back and said. “I will let them know all that and I’ll return with an answer as soon as I can.”
“You do that Doctor” I said to the closed door, and then laid back on my soft pillow letting out a pent up sigh.
Jackson just looked down at me with a smile that threatened to split his face in half. “Gods Holy Trousers! Allyson Sophié you amaze me. I thought the Doctor was going to have a fit when you spoke that way to him.”
“I’m apologize Mr. Jackson, but I cannot have my life ruled over in that fashion. They will have to learn that if they want something from me, they will have to give something back in return.”
“Allyson also I must thank you for asking for me to look after you. I was shocked that you did but very happy at the same time, if they decide to allow me to be with you as your confidant and maid I would be very happy to serve you the best that I can,you know that don’t you? You little minx you had that all planned out all along didn’t you?”
I spoke honestly as I looked into his eyes. “No Mr Jackson, I didn’t plan that at all it just sort of came out, when he had done all that list thing, acting so pompous and righteous. He needed to be taken down a notch or three. And I really do want you by my side, I know of your desires to once again live the feminine side of life, you told me so.”
“Yes that is true and perhaps with the new Formula I can once again get back to that side.”
“Now give me some more water as I am parched and tired, I need to rest, as the good Doctor said.” I smiled up at him.
The Doctor comes back
I heard two bells in my slumber and it being the afternoon watch that meant 1pm. I opened my eyes and noticed Jackson curled up on the floor asleep. I didn’t know why he had slept on the floor but that would soon be remedied, I would not have him there. I would insist on his sleeping next to me in the bunk between silk sheets and duvet. That was just unacceptable, it may have suited the hounds in a great house but not here and certainly not with me here.
There was a scratching at the door, Jackson leapt up apparently his ears were attuned to that sound, however I was still startled by his sudden action. I had cried out a small “eep”. He turned to me and said a soft apology for waking me in that manner, I just waved it off and motioned to the door for him to see who was there.
Cracking the door slightly he then opened it fully to reveal the Doctor. Allowing him to enter into the cabin I came more fully awake and looked at him expectantly.
He came to his full height and said. “The Captain and Officers have been given your request, namely that Jackson be permanently assigned to your care. They have discussed it and come to the following decision, Jackson will be allowed to take over your daily care and attendance, His duties he normally performed will be picked up by the other Officers. However I am still in charge of the Health and well being of the Mistress of the Wardrobe as well as the preparation and administration of the FireQue.”
This last bit he stated with his normal amount of bombast and what I had come to know as his high opinion of himself.
“That is acceptable Doctor, Thank you.” I said very nicely, after all I didn’t want to alienate him completly and have an enemy that could possibly do me some harm.
He softened slightly and produced a folded piece of paper. “The Officers have also sent this along for you to read.” He leaned forward to pass it to me and dropped it on the floor, Jackson quickly scooped it up and passed it to me.
“Thank you Doctor Matsen, I’ll be sure to read this once I have had some lunch which Mr. Jackson was just about to get for me, weren’t you Mr. Jackson?”
“Yes of course Milady, I will be back momentarily, excuse me Doctor won’t you?”
He past the Doctor and opened the door with the the older man following him.
I sat back and contemplated the results of the day so far, leaning back on my pillow. I mused over how the Doctor had taken my demand and decided that he was not an enemy but he would still bear watching closely. I didn’t think that I had ruffled his feathers so badly that he hated me, but I would still tread carefully when he was around.
This letter was another matter altogether, I turned it over in my fingers and noticed for the first time that it was folded and sealed in wax, with someone’s ring leaving an imprint in the wax. Ahh this could tell me that the Officers don’t trust their ship’s doctor almost as much as I don’t trust him. That would have to be considered in any future plans that Jackson and I would be making.
I broke the seal and unfolded the stiff parchment paper, looked the handwriting over first before I commenced to reading what it contained. It was written in a fine flowing script, by a steady hand. Here is what it contained:
Officers Wardroom aboard the Acies Mentis
Friday, the 22nd day of April 1870Allyson,
Congratulations on getting an assistant for yourself in your endeavors to become Mistress of the Wardrobe aboard the ‘Acies Mentis’.
We have all agreed to let Mr. Jackson become your personal attendant or maid if you prefer. As he was not a senior Officer his duties can be shared by the rest of us with no harm or neglect coming to any. We are doing this to preserve some tranquility onboard ship and to help you appear to bring good luck to the ship and her company.
We have instructed the good Doctor to provide Mr. Jackson with the FireQue as well as yourself to allow him to be changed and give the proper appearance of a lady in waiting to yourself.
We do need this to work as the last two voyages were not as prosperous as we had hoped, as you have no doubt been told.
A word of caution needs to be said here, the Doctor is not the nicest person to anger on this voyage. Please avoid doing so in the future, as he can bend the ear of the Captain to make life difficult for everyone. He is quite mad you know.
Instead may I suggest that you have Mr. Jackson bring the matter to my attention and I will then attend to it personally. Then we can get what ever is the problem taken care of with a minimum of fuss or bother.
I look forward to assisting you in any way that I can with anything that may concern you or cause you worry.Yours in earnestness
Ian Harris
PurserP.S. Please destroy this letter so that no one else is angered.
Well that certainly is a turn of events. I will have to let Mr. Jackson read this before I burn it. This could prove to be a very fortuitous arrangement.
A scratch at the door heralded Jacksons return with a meal. I bade him enter in a sweet voice and he did so with a sad look on his face. Before I could ask what was amiss, he had put his fingers to his lips to quiet me.
I waited until he had set the tray down on my bed side and brought the stool over and seated himself, before I broached the question. “What is amiss? My darling man.” Happy at seeing food and knowing the contents of the letter.
He snickered and said. “Oh nothing really, it’s just that the Doctor waylaid me in the corridor when I left to get the meal, and had a stern talking to about the usurpation of authority aboard this ship, he was very put out. But I’m just glad that he decided to berate me instead of you Allyson.”
I smiled and handed the letter from the Purser to him to read. He did so in short order and I saw his smile grow wide and he looked up at me when he had finished.
“Oh Milady you have done…”
“No, we have done it. My dear Lisele, you and I together, we have become co-conspirators.”
Leaning out to give her a heartfelt hug, she also embraced me, for some minutes we did not part. When we did, we were both smiling.
Then we burned the letter.
To be continued…
Please leave a comment!
Good, Bad or Ugly I would like to hear your thoughts and feelings about this story.
I’ve been writing this for the past few years and editing it now for posting here on BCTS, so my opinion is slightly biased. I’ve enjoyed its creation and metamorphosis into what you are reading here.
But I really need some feedback as to what others think of it and whether it is enjoyable to read or just a chore for you, the readers.
I’ve become very thick skinned over the years so you will not shock me or make me angry. But I do need to hear from you. Even those of you who are guests can leave a comment. It’s allowed here!
Please leave a comment. I’ll even add a pretty please with sugar on top.
![]() |
![]() |
Part 5
Looking down on parlour rooms where people talk, but all you hear is a distant murmur. People gathering around someone, a blond classical beauty. The dress perfect ~ bronze and coppery striped over-skirt tied at the waist with a blue and white satin ribbon belt. A bow of lace at the back hanging down. Head adorned by a black slouch bonnet, with a large white and black ribbon arrangement, her hair shining in long curls hanging down to her shoulders.
Part 5
Warning these chapters describe the use of some drugs and chemicals that are harmful to humans and individuals. Please don’t read them if you are offended by this or if you would prefer not to.
This is the warning.
They are part of the story and a part of history, so I will not ignore them to satisfy some puritanical righteousness felt by some segments of our enlightened society.
As to what they are:
Laudanum was used in many countries during the period between the 1600’s until the 1910’s when it came to be governed in it’s manufacture and distribution as a narcotic. It is an opiate.
By the 18th century, the medicinal properties of opium and laudanum were well-known. Many physicians extolled the virtues of laudanum and recommended the drug for practically every ailment. Opium, and after 1820, morphine, was mixed with everything imaginable: mercury, hashish, cayenne pepper, ether, chloroform, belladonna, whiskey, wine and brandy.
As one researcher has noted: "To understand the popularity of a medicine that eased--even if only temporarily--coughing, diarrhea and pain, one only has to consider the living conditions at the time." In the 1850s, "cholera and dysentery regularly ripped through communities, its victims often dying from debilitating diarrhea," and dropsy, consumption, ague and rheumatism were all too common.
Cannabis Sativa or Marijuana and Hashish has been used since ancient times, for various purposes including religious, spiritual, medical, as well as recreational.
Many famous and enlightened people are said to have used Cannabis and it’s residue has been found in many ancient locales. As well as being mentioned in many and varied Historical documents.
Opium is a derivative of the opium poppy or Papaver somniferum. And again has been used for centuries by many cultures and societies for various purposes
This should not be in any way misconstrued as the Author endorsing their use or condoning it’s vilification.
Just say NO !
Thank you for your patience.
Talking with Lisele
“Lisele? Where on earth did you come up with that name?” She asked.
“Well I’ll tell you my darling companion, when I was living at home with my father and mother we had a neighbour who was from the old country so to speak, Germany. And one of their children, a small bright eyed, dark haired spit fire of a girl was named ‘Lisele’ and she was the most fun an eight year old boy could have. I mean she ran and played and generally tore up the countryside with me for an entire year, as there wasn’t any other children my age to be had in a five mile radius. Looking back on it I think I loved her, you know in that adolescent school boy way. And I loved the name so much that I have officially christened you Lisele.”
Lisele knew right then, I think that I did indeed love him too..Or is that her now?
I continued on with. “Can you be Lisele, is it really so bad of a name that you couldn’t live with it? What did they call you when you were the Mistress?
He blushed and looked away, then said softly. “Daphne.”
I smiled and giggled at that, and she then joined me in laughing all out. “No, positively no. I will not call you Daphne, you are my Lisele.”
“Alrighty then, I can live with Lisele.” She was smiling again and I was pleased.
I settled back against the bulkhead side of the ship beneath the porthole. Looked around and spied the meal that she had brought to me just a few ticks ago. I leaned forward and helped myself to some of the pork joint that had been sliced, grabbing a cup of something to drink that looked faintly like tea.
Chewing my way through the first bite of pork, I then raised the mug to drink some tea and immediately spewed it out over in the direction of the door.
“God what is this awful concoction?” I gasped through tingling lips and tongue.
Lisele had burst out laughing when the drink made the projectile arch to the door, and was still holding her sides trying to catch her breath when she did, she just said “it’s Rum.” Laughing some more as I looked at her with the queerest expression.
“It’s Rum, it’s what the sailors drink, when they can get the stuff, and that is usually all the time for it’s really a staple on any sailing ship. Why, don’t you like it Allyson?” Laughing again.
I wanted to reach over and cuff her in the head, but refrained from doing that. I still gasped out, “How do they ever get it past their tongues and down to their stomachs? God that is a vile concoction.”
When Lisele had regained some composure she reached over into the water barrel and plucked out a bottle, uncorked it and poured some into the other mug that sat there on the tray. “Here drink this, it should be more to your liking, I think.”
I gave her the remainder of my mug and picked up the other, slowly bringing it to my nose and sniffing carefully, I was surprised to find wine, and not a bad tasting one at that. “Oh that’s better.”
“Yes, it’s rather a fine Madeira that I liberated from the First Officer, hopefully without him finding out.”
“Oh that is very nice indeed, I compliment you on your fine choice of wine, my dear Lisele.” I bowed slightly and laughed at my attempt at being pretentious.
“Allyson don’t get too used to it there may not be much of it aboard and the Officers will certainly try to hoard most of it.” I laughed again because we now shared another secret, my companion is a wine thief, and I’m a Rum snob.
“Well perhaps we can persuade one of the Officers to part company with a few dozen bottles, or a cask of it?”
“There is one other thing that I must tell you Allyson. ”She had a serious look on her face and I was suddenly dreading what she had to tell me.
She laughed and said, “No Allyson it’s nothing bad at all. The doctor has been telling me that because of all the actions of the FireQue and it’s effects on our minds, there may be some nervousness and anxiety that is the result, he said we have to keep that to a minimum, and that if we were in anyway unsettled by this, that he would make a ‘medicine’ available to us to use as we needed it.”
“What kind of medicine?” I asked, looking uncertain about taking any more of the Doctor’s remedies.
“Well there are a number of things that could help, he said that we could take Laudanum which is also called Tincture of Opium or we could also have a herb that he has found that would settle our minds and make things more manageable. He called it cannabis sativa. He also said that some hashish would do the same thing. Though, I think that he would rather keep the Laudanum for the rest of the crew, as that is what is used as a pain killer onboard incase of injuries and such”
“What would these ‘medicines’ do to us?
“From what he said and I do believe him on this, because I have heard of these things before. They are commonly prescribed, to calm the nerves and settle one’s mind. When I was little, before I came aboard the Acies Mentis, my mother had been prescribed these and they did help her very much.”
‘Well if you think they will help and are not just that mad Doctor’s idea of covering up something else, then I will partake of them. IF they are available and IF I feel anxious or nervous. Some how I just don’t trust that man.”
“Don’t worry your pretty head about it, we’ll only use them when we really need to. And I feel the same way about him as you obviously do. He is not to be trusted.”
She turned to the tray of food he had brought in and said. “Anyhow Allyson you must eat well for the next two days will be very taxing on your body, the Doctor has told me what is in store for us, and I’m afraid that we’ll not be able to have a meal for some hours.”
We finished our midday repast in short order. And sat back on my bunk to talk over the events and plan future larcenies.
Doctor Administers New FireQue
I had taken a short nap after our meal and talk while Lisele went to arrange some things with her mess mates the officers and clean out her few possessions from her rather small cabin. My slumber was interrupted by banging and sawing and general noise coming form somewhere toward the stern of the ship and it was persistent. I rose and went to the door, to see what all the ruckus was about.
When I tried the handle it moved in on me with speed. And Lisele followed after it.
“No no” she said emphatically “you stay in your cabin and don’t come out unless I’m with you or even Doctor Matsen is with you.”
“Why is that Lisele I want to find out what all the noise is about, they woke me up from a very pleasant doze”
“Because while on this ship the Mistress doesn’t go anywhere without an escort, me, in this case and I’ve been told by the Purser that for the time being the area where the noise is coming from is off limits to you.”
I looked at her a little shocked. “Off limits! To me, is it just me or does this smack of some nefarious plot?”
“All right but I have to say that you wheedled it out of me, since the second day out of Liverpool some of the crew has been designated to work in the stateroom below the Captains. That is them that you hear, does that satisfy your curiosity?
“Well somewhat but it still smacks as a plot.”
“You’ll just have to wait and see, that’s all I’ve been told to tell you.”
I searched her face for some softening of her resolve, but found none. So I decided to try a different track. The soulful eyes and pleading. “Come now Lisele we are best girlfriends, and the only two fine young ladies aboard this ship, what are they doing and why is it a secret only from me?”
She laughed at my blatant attempt, and gave right back to me. “Allyson those eyes are a true delight and we are best girlfriends, but I have been given strict orders not to tell you anything more. So there, nyahh” she stuck her tongue out at me.
“Well this is a fine turn of events, I get woken up by a monstrous noise and cannot even get my best friend to let me in on a small secret. That’s a fine how-de-do for you.”
“Now it’s no use you trying to find out, you will not be allowed to spoil this. Now get back inside, we have things to do. And Doctor Matsen is coming back in a few ticks to give me my first dose of FireQue, you don’t want to miss that do you? Especially since you are the one who made it a condition of my companionship.
So I agreed to stay in the cabin and have the both of us dosed with this new and improved formula of FireQue. We changed into a relaxing robe the both of us, after Lisele had gotten me out of the corset, just for comfort she said, and curled up on the satin duvet side by side. Whispering to each other and generally carrying on like two sisters, until the Doctor showed up soon after that.
When he entered we both looked up expectantly. He just smiled like the cat who swallowed the canary and closed the door behind him. He had a green bottle in his hand which I knew immediately was the FireQue. Moving over to the water barrel he poured two small glasses and then advanced on Lisele and I lying on the bunk.
He didn’t say a word the whole time. I was thinking that he may still be angry with me for ‘usurping his authority’ concerning Jackson/Lisele.
He would just have to deal with it, as I wasn’t going to give any ground. I would fulfill my duties as Mistress and then having as little contact with him as possible deal with the situation through Mr. Harris, if there were any problems.
Standing there before us he finally spoke. “This is the new FireQue formula that I have tested on the Spanish thief with such success recently. I have to administer three doses in 24 hours, so that it will thoroughly saturate your body cells and begin the whole process, both the physical and mental changes. Do you understand that? It is now just before 4 o’clock so I will give you the second dose at midnight and then the third at eight in the morning, after that we will just have to see how long you sleep before you come out of the initial stage. Judging by previous experiments it should be another 8-10 hours.”
“I will attend you both during this time and make sure that you don’t take a turn for the worst.”
Was that concern in his countenance? I was suddenly a little afraid and squeezed Lisele’s hand in mine.
Both Lisele and I nodded at the same time. We would both be changed, me because I had agreed to become the Mistress of the Wardrobe, thereby completing the process that my mother and auntie had started three years previously, probably also I really did want to become more feminine and lady-like and Lisele because she wanted to become more feminine and join me on this journey.
I looked at Lisele with some apprehension as she looked at me with the same trepidation and if I read it right a little fear. I winked at her and she gave me a wain smile back. This was a big step for the both of us and the real start of a adventure that I didn’t know where it would lead us.
Taking heart and gripping Lisele’s hand again, I looked up at the doctor and nodded my head.
Dr. Matsen was handing me a pillow to put behind me so I could drink the glass of cloudy liquid he had in his other hand. Propping myself up proved difficult because with Lisele next to me there wasn’t much room to maneuver, but I managed to sit up partially. He handed another to Lisele.
He whispered “This is the new batch and will work very quickly to change you both.”
As he slipped it into my hand and helped me bring it to my mouth it smelled the same and tasted the same as the old FireQue, what was so new and better about this? I thought. The same sudden salty taste and after swallowing the thick viscous fluid, feeling it slightly burn down my throat to my stomach. The burn seemed to last longer this time though and I asked for some water. Before he could get the water, however a chill shook me to my core.
A shudder ran through me quickly, scalp to toes. Then slowly engulfed my feet with an itchy feeling, it started to roll up my legs - the feeling inching and itching its way up making me squirm and twist - encased in the robe and sandwiched next to Lisele. As my knees and then thighs began to itch and twitch, contractions in the muscles of my legs, beneath my skin this feeling rolled back and forth leaving and smoother more feminine calf with a slightly arched foot for wearing high heels.
My thighs were still twitching as I looked down at myself as best I could. I couldn’t see much but ooohh the feelings of my skin and muscles flexing and changing was soothing and relaxing but draining at the same time. I was very docile, very numb while laying there not trying to scream or jump up, my male revulsion of what was happening to me was fleeing me completely. I welcomed femininity and wished for myself to be completely changed as quickly as I could manage it.
What a dramatic change my personality has undergone, I’m not sure that I understood what happened fully but, with the way I was feeling at the moment, my mind raced along the razors edge of decision, about whether I wanted these body changes, or not. But my body craved more of them. What a paradox!?
Fast Change Effects
I wondered how far this would go? Creeping slowly north of my thighs after having finished slimming them one-way and plumping them another so that they were very teenage young lady like. I assumed.
“Damn that robe”.
The snugness created by the tingling in my crotch, where I could feel my testes retract up into me painfully, the ball sac empty now, tucking back inside and forming a small vertical fold that promised in the days to come to become my girlish cleft. Shuddering and spasming almost violently, the tingling continued on up my spine and ribcage tugging the skin as it progressed tightening at a spot just below my ribs.
I was pulled in tightly by my own skin and muscles, all this was seemingly pushed up on top of my ribcage centred around my nipples I could feel two small cones push further up, and I tried to quickly touch myself, but the movement of my hand was unsure and tentative, I dropped it back down beside me. My covering still prevented me from seeing the springing of my new bosoms, but I could feel something happening there. It also had an advantage in covering me when these tingles started shaping me as the chills kept running up and down my body.
My shoulders and arms down to my fingertips all surrendered to the tingling feeling and the changes that came with it. Then the tingling crept up my neck reaching the knot in my throat ..Ahhh nice Ahhh nice…the muscles and skin on my face twitched and congealed chin smoothed,… cheeks lifted,…lips lifted…lips puffed and shaped, ….ears smoothed and shaped then the little tingle was on my nose and I knew what It would look like when this was over …cute and pixyish. I could feel my eyes reshape and wanted badly in my stupor state to look at myself, but could not get up the energy to move or stand. The tingling had moved on to my scalp and head - a nice floating feeling enveloped me in a pink cloud of softness and buddings, pillows and silks. I wondered if the same was happening to Lisele?
My hair grew while I floated, dreaming of hands brushing my hair, soothing the anxiety of the last questions of sexuality. Could I? Should I? Drifting, I shook my head but it felt like I was in-cased in a thick syrup, my movements were slow and lethargic. Time had no relevance. This seemed to go on and on, dreary in it’s longevity, and weary for body and mind. I somehow knew I was limp and listless, weak and exhausted all together.
I had now completely capitulated to the will of these men who commanded me and I submissively obeyed. Exhausted, I dozed in and out of myself, floating and looking down on my body. I could see Doctor Matsen through a fog of waking wipe my brow with a damp cloth but couldn’t open my eyes above a sliver or feel refreshed by the cool cloth.
As I said, time had no relevance at this point, we both languished on the bunk, I could faintly feel Lisele next to me.
The vision came back, of the Lady in the green dress - she looked straight at me and smiled, eyes twinkling and gesturing for me to come with her. I tried to walk and looked down to see my body still tightly wrapped in my robe I looked back at her, my eyes pleading with her to release me so that I may come to her fully. I looked down again and woke doing that same thing. Disappointment flashed across my face, wrapped as I was I couldn’t see anything. I felt damp and exhausted, powerless to rise and clean myself.
I lay back in my stupor-ed state and tried to come to terms with how I felt, but thoughts escaped me as quickly as they came to me. Lethargy, delusions, sleep and waking all melded into a confusion of delirium.
I awoke to a feeling of floating in warm syrup, no that’s not right I was laying in the bath, the water just shallow enough to cover me.
Lisele was beside me looking at me with wonder and happiness written all over her face, she smiled and I came fully awake, starting to sit up. But quickly falling back against the tubs back rest. How did we get here? The last I could remember we had laid down on my bunk.
Lisele was kneeling beside me in the shallow water running a cloth over my limbs, washing away the sweat and slime that seemed to cover my entire body. She whispered to me softly as she did this. “Allyson, oh thank the gods you are awake, I was so worried my darling girl that you would never open your eyes.
You must have been very tired from the FireQue’s ordeal, more tired than I. The Purser had brought us into the tub and I have drained it once already since the water cooled off and I didn’t want you to catch a chill.”
“What happened to us Lisele?”
“Well from what he told me we were asleep until the first dog watch and the Doctor, who had attended to us the whole night and day, finally had to rest. The Purser brought us in here about two hours ago and I awoke immediately when he had placed me in the water, but you, you wouldn’t wake and I was extremely worried. The Doctor has come and had a look at you and told me it would be only a short time before you did come out of the drugged stupor, but I was so worried.”
“Ah Lisele, thank you for looking after me, I feel so tired and I cannot move my arms or my legs.”
“Don’t worry Allyson that will pass, I felt the same way when I awoke at first, now just lie back and let me wash you, then we’ll have you wrapped in a warm towel and have a chance to eat something, are you hungry?” She brushed my cheek softly.
I realized that I was very hungry, but still felt listless. Opening my eyes suddenly I asked. “Did it work? Are we …did we change?”
She smiled and nodded her head. “Yes, Milady the change has been affected and we will have a look when you feel stronger, now let me finish washing you.”
I went through the next bit of time in a daze, Lisele finished washing me and then wrapped me in a warm towel as promised. Helped me across the passageway and into my soft bed, then went and got us some food and wine which restored my energy very well. I was still very tired and napped for some time.
Even the noise of banging and activity didn’t disturb me too much. That was still a curiosity that eluded me.
First View - Pain - Tattoo
Turning to look at me finally she motioned me over to stand beside her, I tried, silly of me, wrapped up again like a Christmas present for someone special. I couldn’t even bend to stand up, Lisele moved over to help me and lifted me to my feet easily, then began unwrapping me from the confines of the towel that she had re-wrapped me in when I dozed off a little while ago. The sudden change from lying down to standing made my head swim, grasping her shoulders I steadied myself while she finished. What was that under her jacket and shirt, a strap of some kind? Then slowly, my eyes began to focus on the reflection staring back at me from the mirror hung above the basin.
With my hands lightly touching my face in disbelief, I stood up straight so as to get a better look at what had somehow happened to me. It wasn’t until then that the complete effect of this stupendous physical transformation came to light.
There, staring back at me, was the reflection of a young woman; …THE woman,… the woman who I dreamt about.
Her face had somehow appeared familiar...Almost like the face of someone I knew, but couldn’t quite place, because I had not seen myself yet!
My body was thin and elegant; possessing curves that would make any red-blooded woman green with envy; and any red-blooded man, especially sailors - hard as a rock.
I couldn’t help but stare at the small bosom projecting from my chest. My hair hanging down to partially hide most of me. As I pushed my long hair out of my eyes, the sight of my naked chest caused my mouth to hang open. They were huge, or at least they seemed to be to me, never having had them before and felt as if they each weighed a ton....But of course they didn’t.
I reached up and covered them with my hands, small but perky was what came into my mind immediately, I was able to hold them with my new smaller hands. It was the strangest feeling that I’d ever experienced. Unconsciously, I pulled my shoulders back and my breasts thrust out in front of me.
A few moments later, as I stood there touching my breasts in disbelief, I began to notice the oddest sensation in my crotch...a dampness that first caused me to wonder if I had somehow wet myself while I had napped. But when I looked down and placed my hand between my legs, I realized that it was something else...Something else that made me feel butterflies in my stomach, when I first saw it.
My winkie had shrunk! It was now so small and there below it was a vertical slit! Oh My god he had done it, the doctor had changed me, this couldn’t be possible. I had to still be sleeping and dreaming, but no there infront of me was a true reflection of me, amazing. I looked at Lisele she was smiling and nodding her head.
“That’s right Allyson those are the beginnings of the change, isn’t it astonishing? What do you think?”
I looked back at the reflection stupefied. “Lisele I am in a dream, this is astonishing. All that talk about changing and how effective the FireQue is - was just talk before this, but now I see with my own eyes that it was all true and it is just so unbelievable. I really didn’t think that it would change me and especially this quickly!”
Turning back to look at Lisele I looked closer at her. “Did it do the same to you Lisele?”
Lisele looked down at the deck and muttered something, I stepped up infront of her and embraced her, asking again.
She just whispered “Not to the same extent as you have changed but, yes I did change. The Doctor has told me that I will catch up to you shortly as my body is older and more manly than yours was when we took the Formula.”
She was sad that was the first thing that occurred to me but then I looked into her eyes again and they were smiling in a reserved way that told me she was just a little disappointed that it would take her more time to affect the changes that I had in this short time.
“Oh Lisele that’s wonderful we’ll be sisters and I’m sorry that you haven’t gotten the same result as I, but that is to be expected, but you will soon catch up… right the Doctor said so.”
She smiled at me again and nodded shyly.
“Lisele please be happy for the both of us! Come on now, it will happen.”
I was just about to bend over and squat down to explore “things” further, when a sudden, searing pain in my lower abdomen nearly caused me to fall down. My skin felt as if it were on fire!
“Owww,” I groaned as the burning continued to intensify. I quickly grabbed the support rail and held on. As I wobbly stood back up, I slid my hand down my stomach.
My skin was red-hot and sore to the touch, almost as if it were severely sunburned. I instantly looked down between my two tiny breasts.
It was then that the source of the pain became evident. There, just above my clit on the left side of my non-existent patch of pubic hair, the faint outline of an image was beginning to materialize. The outline continued to darken...the colors continued to intensify until a pair of red roses on twisted green thorny vines became clearly visible. Within moments I had a tattoo...the tattoo from the FireQue flask label! Oh God this was horrible!
Small and just outlined in red and black was the phoenix and the swan, from the label. Turning purple then pinkish to almost disappear again. But not quite, I could still see them both there on my hip.
I looked at Lisele astonished. She had seen the pain and consternation on my face. But soothed me saying. “It’s one of the things that the Doctor has designed into the formula, it happened to that Spanish person too! Don’t fret about it the pain will cease shortly and you will only be left with a faint tattoo, to remember the changing by.”
“Do you have one too?”
She nodded again. Holding out a long light blue silk nightgown for me to wear. I slipped it over my head and marveled at the very nice way it felt on my skin. She moved me over to the stool and bade me seat myself, I did. Picking up a brush from the basin and began slowly brushing my longer and thicker hair, enveloping me in a sensuous feeling of softness, she continued to soothe my cares and worries away. Finally she braided my long hair into something called a French braid, so that I could nap again unencumbered.
I laid back down and did find sleep.
Under Observation - exam
That very evening the Doctor awoke me in my cabin after my nap and beckoned me to get dressed in the chemise that he had brought. Waking and stretching myself upright I slipped the Ivory chemise over myself and delighted in the first tingle of the fabric as it slid over my young flesh. This is so intoxicating, as the silky chemise slipped its way down covering my breasts and around my hips.
With the Doctor leading the way I followed him down a passageway to what turned out to be his cabin and operating theater. Clean, well appointed, with apparatus and tables on which to perform his medical duties. Asking me to be seated I turned to find him staring intently at me and steepling his fingers in front of his face, I sat in the proffered chair. Squirming uncomfortably because I had only the small silk chemise to cover myself with.
He began “Well Allyson you are doing wonderfully as far as I can see at this point. I just want to make sure,… so for the next little while you will stay here as I examine you and run some tests to see that everything is going well and according to plan”.
So saying he got up and asked me to lie on the first table while he checked some things. I did so, the chemise sliding around and really not covering anything but my chest and belly down to my thighs, that really is the first time I took notice of the size of my chest. Rising up from my chest were two small mountains on a flat plain, that you couldn’t miss if you wanted too. Amazing, it really had worked, the FireQue was working very quickly just as the Doctor had said it would.
Lifting the hem of my chemise he quickly poked and prodded my belly and then I felt his rough fingers on my tiny winkie!
“Hmmm, you have an adorable little penis…err clitoris,” he said as he gently took it in his hand.
I had never been touched by a man before, and was shyly afraid. In fact Id never been touched by a girl either, except for Lisele and never like this.
I struggled for a few seconds but within a minute the warm caress of this large man had caused my soft hairless mound to dampen, as my clittie sprang to life and grew hard.
Even in an aroused state it was small and thin. “It is such a cute little thing that is going to be the source of plenty of fun from now on.” He said. Being a young, I reached orgasm within minutes and bucked against the hand massaging my mound and wet quim and felt a flow of pleasure release from inside me. The tingles reached as far up as my nipples. Which became pointy and hard.
“There, there my sweet girl do you feel better now?” Henry asked.
I lay there with my eyes closed, my breathing was quick as I enjoyed the afterglow of an orgasm. God had he really done that to me! Henry Matsen bent down and licked the last of the cum off the top of my clittie.
Now I knew why he had been so concerned with losing authority over me and the change itself. He wanted to molest me just like the Captain probably did!
With his right hand scooped up more ejaculate off my stomach. Where did that come from? Then I saw the doctor’s cock out of his pants and pointed at my stomach.
“Mmmm…gooood.” He said, his eyes closed tightly. I felt only revulsion for this man, and how he had used me for his own ends. My hate for him was firmly seated in my heart now.
With his left hand he firmly grasped me under the chin causing me to open my eyes in shock just in time to see his jism covered fingers smear his cum over my lips and into my mouth.
“Get used to the taste my sweet girl soon you’ll be swallowing more than mine.” He laughed like a crazy person.
I struggled wildly as the warm, slippery cum covered my lips and entered my mouth. I gagged and then realized that the Formula tasted exactly the same. Was the formula mixed with the Doctors jism? Was this part of the plan that the Doctor says that he has? I was disgusted with this man! I felt dirty and used.
I cringed back away from him as best I could trying to close my eyes to shut him out as if by doing so he would magically disappear. All my efforts were in vain.
Henry continued to hold my chin as he scooped up the remaining cum and pushed it into my mouth ignoring my murmuring cries as I had a kind of chain reaction. This jism must have triggered a response by my body, just as it had done when I drank the FireQue. My mind was drifting in a cloud hazy and soft, a rush of pleasure from my loins and breasts. I had no choice but to swallow his cum and Henry smiled as he forced me to lick every last drop off his fingers.
I think I fainted, for the next thing I knew he had moved away from me.
I was thoroughly disgusted with this whole situation and just wanted it to end. I felt very filthy and used.
Drugged
He turned around to a side table with a small cabinet in the wall and withdrew a large bottle; using a stoppered tube he drew some out and let it flow into a glass. Then turned and handed the glass to me.
Saying “Here is a calming dose of the Formula FireQue, I want you to take it and relax - you will be here for some time. So I took the glass and tilted my head back and opened my mouth to receive the foul concoction that confirmed he was on a determined path.
As this thick liquid began to slide from the glass to my mouth I was surprised that I wasn’t revolted by the taste any longer and it quickly coated my mouth forcing me to swallow and the burn wasn’t as bad as it had been in the past. I felt the Formula slide down my throat and settle in my stomach.
The wave of euphoria that followed was very nice…Mmmm. Enveloping me in a sensuous softness I longed for.
I closed my eyes and stretched slowly outward, letting my senses feel their way. Flowing and shifting, bands of colours and shapes of light.
Looking down on parlour rooms where people talk, but all you hear is a distant murmur. People gathering around someone, a blond classical beauty. The dress perfect ~ bronze and coppery striped over-skirt tied at the waist with a blue and white satin ribbon belt. A bow of lace at the back hanging down. Head adorned by a black slouch bonnet, with a large white and black ribbon arrangement, her hair shining in long curls hanging down to her shoulders. The underskirt just visible by the ruffled hem grey with black stripes. A small lace kerchief in her hand.
Dainty and posed she withstood this clamor and bothering pestering, she looked around with the high-principled disdainfulness of a well born lady. Moving off to be by herself she settled next to the fireplace and kicked the grate with a tightly buttoned shoe. Completely ignoring the pug dog on the Persian carpet nearby.
Waking ..Alive Again
When my eyes opened again they beheld the sight of Lisele bent over pulling items out of the drawers in the cabinet. I giggled; yips what me giggle like a schoolgirl. Pulling a face or so I thought I was just made the startled Lisele smile broader than before and continue pulling lacy satiny and silky items out.
I sat and looked around at my cabin, it felt like seeing a place you remember but then there are some differences, but you remember the general view and ponder the differences. The day seemed to be brighter as the sunlight filled the cabin from the curtailed port hole, the colours were brighter or more defined, the simple luxury of the small cabin emphasized by this fresh look.
I was having a pleasant glow come over me as I enjoyed the atmosphere and feel of my cabin all over again. Of course being with Lisele was probably the best part of it all.
Leaning back against the bulkhead, I said to Lisele, “What are we going to do about the Captain and the lecherous Doctor, Lisele? They both scare me and I don’t really want to become the object of their lust and lecheries.”
“Well let’s start off with this: do you like men? Or do you think that your proclivities lie elsewhere? I know my preference but you and I have never broached into this subject before.”
“When I was living at home…” I paused and remembered what my mother and auntie had had planned for me and the thought now was making me sick to my stomach. She looked at me willing me to continue. “My mother and auntie had arranged for me to have a debutante’s coming out party with the specific design of meeting young ‘gentlemen’ for the purpose of marrying me off to one of them. I couldn’t do that I was very upset and surprised with the whole plan which they didn’t even decide to let me know, I had to overhear it from the sitting room. So I ran away. I never really wanted a man when I was dressed, but then it never was a possibility before hearing of their plans for me, before that last afternoon. I always thought that I would like to find a nice open-minded woman that would share my love of dresses and femininity. Is that even possible?” I looked at her with pleading eyes willing her to answer me in the affirmative.
“I don’t know.”
“Allyson I have been on the other side, and let me tell you men are like animals. I for one would not be disappointed if I never had another man in my life, especially Captain Joshua Long. That man just disgusts me, I mean really after what he did to me when I was Mistress, I was…” She left off speaking there and I think I knew why. She came over and sat with me pulling me close with an arm around my shoulders. I didn’t want to further upset her so I didn’t press further for any details.
“Those pigs of men think that I’m going to be their little plaything on this voyage, just because they are bigger and stronger than I am. We’ll have to see about that.” I had spoken with deep vengeance in my voice.
“Lisele we have to think of something, I don’t want to be forced to live my life like they want me to. I hate that they may get their way, and I don’t have the slightest iota of input into how my life turns out. I want to make the decisions in my life, I want to decide who I am with and what we do when we are intimate.”
I continued on in this vein, “I think that I would much rather have you as my partner, now that we both are using the formula to become more feminine, you understand me so much better than those men and are so much more sensitive to me, my thoughts and my desires.”
She looked at me through tears that were welling up in her eyes, “My lovely girl Allyson, you are right there, I too want you for my partner, but how are we going to prevent this abomination from happening?”
“Can we get some of the crew to intercede for us? Or perhaps one of the Officers, like the Purser to help us? Do you think that that would be enough to work?”
“No Allyson probably not, the Captain is the true master of this ship and his rule is the law to all aboard, when we are at sea. Although the Purser is, in my experience a decent man, I don’t think that would be enough to keep the Captain from having his way. As for the crew there would have to be too many of them let in on the secret of his sexual desires before we could effect any change and we just don’t have that much time to arrange that. Besides telling them would only inflame their lust as well.”
A sudden thought came to me and I just voiced it out loud. “Lisele if we could have a few selected people on our side, we may be able to feel safe and be protected onboard. You talk to Mr. Harris and sound him out on this matter, I will soon be promenading on deck right? I could see if some of the crew would be willing to help us.”
“Alright, I’ll do that…we have to do something, I don’t want that ogre touching you in any way, my love. I couldn’t live with that.”
I looked at her and the tears were gone to be replaced with something else, something like affection,…dare I say it, LOVE.
Even though we were two girls in essence could I be leaning that way? Was that so wrong? Could love ever be wrong between two people? I don’t think so. Was I resolving to leaning that way, the way of tenderness and compassion for my partner and my love? This seemed to me an important moment I was making a life decision wasn’t I? I saw it that way, and gathering courage I then knew what I wanted and who I wanted in my life. Lisele.
These thoughts and the path that accompanied them were making me anxious and antsy, not upset or angry, but I was very nervous, in some way that I cannot describe. I needed to rest and think things through. I laid back down and Lisele went to speak with the Purser, I presume.
To be continued…
Good, Bad or Ugly I would like to hear your thoughts and feelings about this story.
I’ve been writing this for the past few years and editing it now for posting here on BCTS, so my opinion is slightly biased. I’ve enjoyed its creation and metamorphosis into what you are reading here.
But I really need some feedback as to what others think of it and whether it is enjoyable to read or just a chore for you, the readers.
I’ve become very thick skinned over the years so you will not shock me or make me angry. But I do need to hear from you. Even those of you who are guests can leave a comment. It’s allowed here!
Please leave a comment. I’ll even add a pretty please with sugar on top.
![]() |
![]() |
Part 6
I tingled when we walked in arm in arm for he was still steadying me, I took in the room. I gasped and said a silent "Oh my" to myself, for it was so opulent in an Victorian Boudoir theme, so very feminine, and so elegantly tasteful, that it caused me to immediately to think of having crossed over that line, as I had done so recently. By putting me in this room, they were openly acknowledging and encouraging my feminine acting and existence. I realised they really ‘desired’ me to be the Best Mistress possible.
Warning these chapters describe the use of some drugs and chemicals that are harmful to humans and individuals. Please don’t read them if you are offended by this or if you would prefer not to.
This is the warning.
They are part of the story and a part of history so I will not ignore them to satisfy some puritanical righteousness felt by some segments of our enlightened society.
As to what they are:
Laudanum was used in many countries during the period between the 1600’s until the 1910’s when it came to be governed in it’s manufacture and distribution as a narcotic. It is an opiate.
By the 18th century, the medicinal properties of opium and laudanum were well-known. Many physicians extolled the virtues of laudanum and recommended the drug for practically every ailment. Opium, and after 1820, morphine, was mixed with everything imaginable: mercury, hashish, cayenne pepper, ether, chloroform, belladonna, whiskey, wine and brandy.
As one researcher has noted: "To understand the popularity of a medicine that eased--even if only temporarily--coughing, diarrhea and pain, one only has to consider the living conditions at the time." In the 1850s, "cholera and dysentery regularly ripped through communities, its victims often dying from debilitating diarrhea," and dropsy, consumption, ague and rheumatism were all too common.
Cannabis Sativa or Marijuana and Hashish has been used since ancient times, for various purposes including religious, spiritual, medical, as well as recreational.
Many famous and enlightened people are said to have used Cannabis and it’s residue has been found in many ancient locales. As well as being mentioned in many and varied Historical documents.
Opium is a derivative of the opium poppy or Papaver somniferum. And again has been used for centuries by many cultures and societies for various purposes
This should not be in any way misconstrued as the Author endorsing their use or condoning it’s vilification.
Just say NO !
Thank you for your patience.
Discussing Smoking with Lisele
Lisele came around soon after I had gotten into the lovely silk ensemble I had found in the cabinet. I met her warmly with a hug and a kiss to a lovely cheek, she returned my kiss.
There was still that constant hammering and load noises from down the passage way, it was grating on my nerves.
Stepping back we looked at each other at arms length and smiled at the same time. Enjoying just the thought of the naughty pleasures I could have with her. I swung her over to the bunk and settled into a heap of satins and silks with her snuggled next to me.
In a friendly but conspiratorial tone, she said "Hey Allyson, want to know a secret? I just want to show you something." She leaned over to the small table at the head of my bunk. The first thing I noticed was how neat it was probably a result of her attentions to my new cabin.
"A little bird told me that you like to smoke cannabis on occasion" she said in a sly, knowing tone.
"Who told you that?" I asked incredulously. It wasn't that I was angry or anything, I knew where she was going with this but decided to play along.
"Well, we’re going though these changes and there were times that you were delirious and feverish. No big deal, sweetie… I just wanted you to know that I like partaking of the weed myself and that I've got a nice little stash here of really excellent Hawaiian herb that the Doctor has acquired for us"
She nodded her head toward the table, the one with the hookah sitting on it and two small golden boxes with jewelled lids, carved very nicely with roses and thorns. Those were the ones that I had wanted explore when she had brought them in, on one of her numerous trips out of the cabin. Ones that I could not take without either her of the Doctor accompanying me. In a fun-loving way, she showed me the contents of another box, a couple of ounces of herb in a sealskin bag and all the necessary paraphernalia. I got a good whiff of the stuff and immediately knew it was very strong. A few inhales and I'd be worthless for hours.
Thankfully, she didn't suggest that we partake, rather saying: "You're welcome to this whenever you want. Just smoke when the smoking lamp is lit, and right here, alright? And try to avoid letting the Doctor see you. He smokes on occasion, too, but, you know how it is…" she trailed off the hint. “The Doctor would feel guilty knowing he was prescribing something that the rest of the medical community does everyday. I don’t know why, he just feels that way or so he said. He really is changing his attitude toward you and I you know.”
I grinned, thanked her, and told her I understood perfectly. I confided to her that I didn't smoke much because it made me 'all deliciously languid and stuff'. She understood and said it was just my anxieties getting the better of me and I shouldn't listen to them, adding "I've got some advice for you if it feels good and your anxiety stays down then do it !
“And please use the hookah whenever you want. it is being provided to you - for your anxiety by the Doctor. So make sure like any medicine you are told to take,…. that you take it.”
I was uncertain of this, but left it alone as she was just passing on advice from the Doctor.
It's Sinking In
As the pain of this sight slowly subsided, I gawked in disbelief at my naked reflection in the mirror. The transformation had to be completed by now; I couldn’t imagine anything else that could be altered to make me seem any more feminine than I did at this very moment. I looked like some cheap dockside comfort girl with a full head of blond hair, a pair of tiny breasts, a tattoo, and enough curves to make any sailor happy, but still brushed up and dressed and I would look like a regal pampered Lady of Royal Blood.
As I continued to stare, my hand seemed drawn like a magnet toward the incredibly smooth groin that dove endlessly between my legs. I immediately squatted, ever so slightly, so as to allow my hand to slide between them...tracing a barely visible slit from the front, where my now reduced penis sat at the top of the slit, all the way back until it melded into the crack between the cheeks of my ass. As I moved my hand back in the other direction, my fingers slid in between the folds of both sides. I was pushing my fingers in deep until they met some resistance that now existed between my legs; a stark contrast to the small cock and pair of balls that I had come on board with. Straightening back to look at my face I was still amazed, anyone could have seen the surprise, shock, and questioning looks that crossed my face. Golly that is real …ooohhhmyy goodddness.
They had done it, well the Doctor did, Doctor Henry Matsen had accomplished what I could have only dreamed of before coming aboard the Acies Mentis, changed a human body to the appearance of the opposite gender. This was completely astonishing and a revelation to me, I, Charles Roth was now Allyson Sophié Rachélle Marcéau-Chantil. A changeling to the female gender…and what a delightful looking Allyson I made.
I sat back on the bed to absorb this… this ..New existence, this new reality.
Acceptance and adoption were decided on right then, I would do this. I had no choice but I would have chosen it anyway because,…God did I love satins and silks and pampering. Dresses and petticoats, stockings and high heels, bonnets and my breasts! I accepted this now as I accepted all feminine things.
Accepting brought a new feeling of freedom and release, I didn’t drop my shoulders, I stood straight and square. This was my future I had been made my choice, of course I had been prompted into this life by my mother and auntie, but if I was really that repulsed by all this why had I accepted it so readily? I knew deep down that this is what I wanted and how events had turned out in my favour for once. I had decided now all there was id to move forward.
Remorse
I stood transfixed staring at my reflection. From the door I heard a small soft knock, and knew it must be Lisele.
I called over “ Come in.”
The door opened and she walked in completely dressed in a very nice rose coloured skirt and bodice with lace dripping from her bosom.
Seeing me standing before the mirror. She asked if there was anything wrong?
Shaking my head, my many blond ringlets shook as well.
Lisele said. ”Come on Allyson snap out of it you’re scaring me . Whats the matter? Anything,…Please my M’lady talk to me.”
I turned and walked over to the bed and sat down heavily. She immediately came over and sat next to me or because of her full skirts near me. Stoking my hair with her right hand she whispered in my ear. “Did something bad happen, sweetheart? Are you,..”
“My winkie is gone.” I whispered back.
“Ooohh…that’s what has happened eh?” Seeing the concern on my face she tried a conciliatory tack “No, no its just changed now…it may not be your winkie anymore ~ its now is your little clittie, MiLady.”
“Oh Lisele don’t make it sound like such a little thing, perhaps the winky was small, but its gone now and that is a big change. I never...never in a million years of wishing and praying could have changed who I was. But here on this vessel it has happened and very quickly, too.”
“No no you have just embarked on a new life.”
She continued to stoke my hair and soothe me with small whisperings in my hair and ear, blowing on my neck occasionally.
I sobbed a little bit and wanted to lay down for a good cry, but she was having none of that.
And said, ”You will stop feeling sorry for yourself, Allyson…you have no reason, look at the wonderful things ahead of you now.”
“I know what you need a nice soothing smoke, and a hot bath lets go …up girl up!”
She sprang into action ushering me into the tub room, and called through the wall for water. Soon out of the faucet there was a hot stream of clean water, Lisele lit some of the many candles surrounding the bath and added some incense to the rapidly humidifying air, She poured bathing salts into the water as well as some bath oil, further scenting the air as she went further preparing my bath, while I sat listlessly on the commode depressed and rejected. Lost in dread and remorse.
Lisele came back a moment later with the small whales tooth hashish pipe, holding the pipe in my face she struck a Lucifer and looked at me in the eyes saying. “Come on sweety ..You mustn't be like this …please Allie please inhale …there that’s my good girl“. As I did what she wanted, and sucked some of the dense smoke into my lungs. Feeling the familiar rushing floating come upon me. I relaxed and slumped in my seat on the lid of the commode. Kneeling in front of me she pushed the pipe at me again, I took it between my lips and sucked deeply, wanting now the sweet release of numbness then sleep.
The bath continued to fill and I focused on the sound of the water and bubbles filling the tub. Lisele soon rapped on the bulkhead and the water stopped, still a foot from the lip of the tub, but then there were the bubbles and suds which made up the difference to overflow the lip and fall to the slotted oak flooring. She came back over for me and slipped an arm around me to help me to my feet and undress me. Then seeing that I was no help to her at all during the undressing, she lifted me into the tub and leaned me against the side, hoping that if she undressed quickly enough then I couldn’t fall over and drowned. Sound in theory. I was out of it …so down and depressed I thought that perhaps I should die. But then I slid over into the water face first and thought oh this is nice and warm, I could stay here.
Lisele screamed and reached over as quick as she could to grab anything though the mass of bubbles that was a solid white shield, what she found was my thick blond hair, pulling up she raised my face above the water and suds,…and soundly slapped me! I know a look of shock and surprise crossed my face which then folded into tears and sobs. I crumpled within myself and hugged the edge of the tub, crying softly.
Lisele climbed in the tub and pulled me close wrapping her arms around me. Stroking my wet hair and whispering in my ear with hot breathes, I soon relaxed into her arms and we soaked there in the tub whispering to one another her telling me that “it was essential that I use the hookah and hashish ….This was the Doctor’s orders so that my mind would ease around this new perspective and mannerisms, about what had happened and how she was going to show me that the loss of that small thing was the door opening to a much larger more sensuous world. Nobody could reject my beauty now “ she stated and in just a week or so, we would be crossing the Equator.
“And the unveiling of me. Hooray..”
“They’ll love you …no that’s not right..” she paused. “They’ll WORSHIP YOU! The crew is going to be knocked stiff looking at you. now Allyson just calm down and remember your lessons as a Lady. And you will do splendidly.”
"The whole crew will love you!... As a matter of fact …just as evidence, of how they will worship you see how Mr. Harris has been looking after our interests and has been taken with you after such a short encounter no less”
Lisele slowly climbed from the tub and wrapped a robe around her so that she could help me over the lip of the tub, as weak and docile as I was. I stood limply as Lisele dried me vigorously with a fluffy towel. Then she guided me cross the passageway to my cabin and sat me down on the bunk. I was still listless and she helped me to dress in my favorite mauve bed set, the jacket at last in place she almost carried me into the bed and then sat me in the satin covered bed. I leaned back and enjoyed the softness and slippery feel of the satins and silks that surrounded me. Calm now after my soothing bath and smoke.
Lisele went back to the tub room to clean up some and dress herself. Then came back and made me slide over to make room for her. We hugged and she stroked my hair, finally falling into a deep slumber.
Breasts and Bottom
My first thought was my hair is dry, then I looked down at my nakedness, my smooth stomach and thighs, small feet and well shaped calves then I saw my chest - where before I had small boys nipples and a flatness to my upper chest, now they were larger around and darker brown as well as swelling out about an 2 inches or so, they looked just right for my age. I was thrilled - really excited about my budding breasts and they were mine…definitely. Twisting to look behind me to see that my bottom had grown as well but not too big …big bottoms are unsightly …where did that come from ?
Looking in the mirror, my heart pounds in my chest. I breathe deeply and can feel my breasts arch higher with every single breath. My skin becomes clammy with sweat and I begin to twitch in anticipation. I want it, I will it to happen, my mind consumed by it. I yearn for my desire to be quenched.
I close my eyes and wait, waiting for those invisible fingers to settle on the edges of my shirt slowly pulling the two sides apart. My breathing becomes even deeper and my breasts swell under my shirt with each breath. The hands move down one button at a time, sensually touching the exposed skin underneath my shirt. Finally the unbuttoned shirt falls from my shoulders, leaving me only in my corset and skirt that I had Dressed in this morning, with Lisele’s help of course.
I feel the fingers touching my neck, gliding over sensitive skin and falling over my shoulder. They settle on my corset top, fumbling to unlace it. Suddenly the knot gives way and the corset loosens greatly in one big swoosh, releasing the hold on my breasts, the corset I pealed to the floor. My breasts stand a little, cone-ing into their natural position, exposed in all their glory. My nipples harden instantly as the cool air ruches over them.
My fingers still moving slowly over exposed skin, tickling me. My lower lip quivering in expectation. I feel the fingers tracing the roundness of my breast, teasing my nipples to harden even further away from my mounds. Suddenly I slam my legs together as an unexpected gush of excitement flows from between my legs. I didn’t realize I was becoming so aroused.
Then the hands cup my soft, round breasts. They start to rhythmically massage them in slow sensual circles. Rubbing my nipples into an erect frenzy each time the palm moves over them. My breasts get pushed together, enhancing my cleavage. Those soft clever hands feel good on my naked breasts, massaging, squeezing, rubbing, groping them. Each second the hands spend on my magnificent breasts my lust intensifies. I can feel myself gripping down, and squeezing my legs together and pressing tightly on my quim.
Oh I want it, I want it, I want it now! My entire being focused on satisfying this burning beast of desire within me. Oh I want it.
Finally after an eternity of teasing my lust, I feel fingers gliding down over the sweaty skin of my stomach, down toward the culmination of my desire. One hand stays on my breast, pinching my nipple. It’s sore but exciting. At my belly button the fingers pause first investigating this dent in my perfectly smooth skin.
The fingers at my navel are so frustrating. Yet so provocative and questing. They are so close. So close. Only a few inches from their ultimate destination. My lust driven to the breaking point. The fingers finally abandon my navel and move down to the edge of my skirt. A solitary thumb slips between the material and skin. Slowly it starts rounding the curve off my hip, following the material of my skirt until it reaches the buttons. The other hand leaves my breast to join the one, and help to unbutton those frustrating contrivances. My nipple, throbbing, protests at this desertion, yearning, demanding more stimulation.
Slowly the hands start unbuttoning my skirt. The material folds away exposing the cleft of my ass. As the parting material reaches the limits of itself the hands move up and underneath the newly formed flaps. Slowly they start moving down again, forcing down the skirt as they move. The round my firm young bottom. The hands feel the warmth of the smooth skin of my bottom. They move down over the soft skin of my thighs, down to the firm smooth skin covering my ankles, leaving goose bumps as they go. At long last the skirt is discarded on the floor. Leaving only one final obstacle to overcome before I can be satisfied, my knickers.
The hands settle on the seam of my knickers, shoving both thumbs between material and skin, just below my navel. They are so close. The thumbs start moving in opposite directions, and both settle on my hips again. They repeat the same motion as before, moving down and in so doing removing my satiny knickers. I can feel the satin sliding down my legs so slowly and seductively.
Finally my forbidden flesh exposed! Completely naked, and nothing standing in the way of satisfaction. I bite down on my lip in expectancy of what is to come. I feel yet another ripple running up to my belly. My nipples proudly standing at attention on tender young breasts, declaring my lust to the world.
My immanent satisfaction driving my lust to staggering heights. Now, now, please now!
The fingers settle on my hips again, pausing there just long enough for me to want to cry out in lustful agony. Then they start moving down, tracing the V formed by my legs. The fingers intertwine with my imaginary pubic hair. So close.
Suddenly a finger moves over the sensitive flesh just below my mons. This contact sends shock waves through my entire body. I gasp at this first contact and I feel another wave watering my secret garden again.
After a few agonising seconds the finger settles on my clitoris again, moving rhythmically. I feel the sensation building up like a thunderstorm within me. Sending crashes of lightning racing through my nubile young body. Biting down hard on my lip, muted whimpers escape me, as the finger moves faster and faster, driving me nearer and nearer the brink. I can feel all my senses drown in the overwhelming sensation building in my clittie. All my nerves start tingling, it won’t be long now. I can almost feel the dam breaking. Release and satisfaction at last. Yes, now, now, now...
Suddenly the finger leaves my clitoris, leaving me dangling on the brink of an explosion. No! No! No!
My mouth hanging open, I’m breathing hard. My body wet from sweat. My thighs soaking as I continue to release, even now when it is not being touched or caressed and not even having come to the conclusion. My whole body screaming for release! I want it! I need it! Please!
Abruptly and repentantly I feel my finger penetrating me, slipping comfortably into my wet forbidden flesh. I let out a loud gasp, draining all the air from my lungs, as the sensation of the finger inside me over powers my senses, numbing my body, and tumbling my mind into darkness, being unable to focus on anything except the unbelievable sensation between my legs.
My finger explores my womanhood, driving me mad with lust. It finds its target, and settles on my clittie. At this I let a scream out as a neck jerking spasm shoots up my spine.
The finger starts to franticly fiddle my smaller winky, making me absolutely delirious with pleasure.
Yes! Yes! Yes! Its coming. Its coming! Whimpers and whines freely escape my gasping mouth as the sensation completely takes hold of my naked lithe sweating body.
I’m on the brink. About to release, suddenly another finger crashes into my clittie passionately rubbing it. This sends me over the edge. My whole body is suddenly completely numb. A minute tingling grows out of the depths of my soul taking a hold of my nerves and plunging me into a whirlpool of unbelievable sensations, overpowering all my senses.
I feel myself start jerking and spasming involuntarily, my back arching violently, thrusting out my breasts. I shake helplessly as waves of orgasm sweep over me. I want to scream but my mouth falls open soundlessly.
My voice failing me under the overwhelming bursts of the orgasm. At the passionate peak of the sensation I feel how I start to gush out blasts of liquid over the fingers that are still in me, completely soaking the hand and my thighs.
I fall back after one last wave and spasm, breathing deeply, completely satisfied, enjoying the aftermath of a raging orgasm. I finally open my eyes, oh how I wished a man could do what I just did. But they cannot. But I can.
Ive fallen back on the bed, recovering from that soul wrenching pleasure peak. My eyes drowsily half open, still in that dream world of exploring hands.
Part of me was amazed at the changes that had already happened to me and pleased as punch, and then there was this very lingering feeling that all this was somehow wrong and illicit and dirty and immoral .. immoral.. what,… no look at me I look marvellous and I feel wonderful come-on whats next? I was on the ship governed by men. So where is the immorality of that? And how can that be wrong? I had signed the papers when I first came aboard with the Purser. Making it legal and forthright, I was in the service of this ship and crew.
Lisele broke my muzzy daydream and gently pulled me over to stand where she was before and I see that I can see myself in the wall mounted mirror.
Again I marvel at the design my body has conformed to and the feelings of post orgasmic euphoria fill me with a sense of calm understanding and comfortable weariness.
Waking in the Doctor's Dispensary
When my eyes opened and I saw daylight streaming into the cabin in shafts I knew it was either early morning or late evening. Looking around this cabin I don’t recall how I got here, I had gone to sleep dressed in a nightgown and sleeping in my own bed, how did I get to the Doctors cabin and Operating Theater?
I didn’t see any sign of the Doctor but guessed that he wouldn’t be far. Trying to hoist myself up into a sitting position on the examining table, the sheet that was covering me fell to the side bringing goosebumps to my arms and chest and my... my.. But my goosebumps had grown. I spied my nightgown that I had worn to bed, draped over a chair, and decided that I should put it on to save embarrassment if the Doctor should walk in un-noticed. This brought the tought to mind of how he had gotten me out of it in the first place, I blushed. I knew I had even without a mirror to confirm it in.
And just seconds later he enter. Begging me to sit and rest so that I may recover from the changes that were more speedily applied to my mind and body. I did so because I was feeling slightly dizzy and weak. Sitting was better all the way around. The doctor wanted to let me rest as much as he could because I would be returning to my cabin soon. I wanted to do that more that anything for I was getting chilly with just this one silk nightgown to cover up with. And I would be among my own cozy things: my small bed and cabinet.
“I have added some more of the plant extract in the hopes that it would speed things along and it has worked out better than I imagined it would.” He said. “Far better than it worked on that Spaniard that I had last month as a test subject, it was unfortunate about her though.”
My apprehension shot up at hearing this. “What happened to him..Er Her?” My trembling voice gave away my nervousness.
Doctor Matsen paused and slowly looked at me, then said quietly. “The Captain became displeased with her, when she went mad it seemed and tried to kill him with a bread knife, while he was ‘visiting’ her. She was given 50 lashes at the grating, in front of the assembled company the Master at Arms tried to go easy with the cat’o’ nine tails but the Captain and the First Officer took over, which NEVER happens aboard a ship. When they were done they took her down and put her in confinement. I went and did what I could for her, but the cat had cut her back to shreds. The crew had to witness this and there was some very nasty grumblings, they weren’t happy at all to see a woman being lashed. Later that night the Captain and First Officer were seen throwing a large bundle over the side. I went to check on her the next morning, and she was gone.”
“The Captain told the crew that she must have jumped overboard and committed suicide. They were on the verge of mutiny when we arrived in Liverpool, but the Captain promised them a new and better Mistress for the next voyage, but there were some desertions there, more than usual. We had to actively recruit others to make up a full complement of the ships company. The owners, I heard were not at all happy with the Captain for this, and reprimanded him sharply. From what I hear they even threatened him with dismissal, that would have cooled his ardour for sometime, but then you came aboard and when he saw you in the ward room, well. He and the First Officer immediately came to see me, demanding that I resume the treatments on you. After seeing what the last results were on that Spanish person, I was not prepared to resume the treatment on anyone else, for fear that they would go mad as well. But then my last test results were processed and the results showed that this Spaniard was unstable and mad to begin with. So I felt better about giving you this new formula. But I still would like to monitor you and Lisele closely, just to make sure that everything goes well. You understand don’t you?”
“But this ship desperately needs some luck and the crew deserves to be treated well, so that is why you are so very important to the all of us, you have to make good at being the BEST Mistress possible.”
I lay there horrified and appalled. Captain Joshua Long and First Officer Brandt had murdered her! Just like that, 50 lashes would have killed just about anyone. Even the Royal Navy rarely gave out 50 lashes as punishment these days. God, I wonder if Lisele knows this? And why didn’t she tell me?
The Doctor did a complete turn around at that point. His demeanour changed and he took on a more professional air, continuing where he had left off before telling me that horrific episode of the Spanish thief, turned martyr.
I also drew the conclusion that the Doctor had two completely different sides to him and switched back and forth between those two distinct persons at will, with only the slightest provocation. I resolved myself to watch him closely and treat with only the reasonable personality.
“So this should be the last of the radical changes that you’ll have to go though. And things in your mind and body should settle into the newly established Feminine routine and outlook - attitude and temperament. And to help in that area, there have been some other changes that you will come to appreciate. But more of that in a short while.”
“Let your mind be at rest Allyson, I wouldn’t let anything happen to you. Lisele has told you of the ‘medicine’ that I have provided for you right? That is to help you get over these little traumatic moments.”
I however was not that assured about anything that the Doctor said now. He truly was walking the razors edge between madness and sanity.
“I had you brought back here so I could monitor your physical state while you were in the induced sleep. And there has been overall good results and progress. You will begin to notice that your voice will also remain high and sweet and you are going to be unconsciously speaking and talking just like a young girl in boarding school. Now if you will come with me, I will take you back to your cabin”
Doctor Matsen helped me stand and totter to the passageway, I just wanted my nice soft bed. I had been undressed and had no shoes on gone as well. That was most unfortunate for me since beginning this journey I had worn high heels and my feet had adjusted to them wonderfully but I had none on at the moment and my arches were telling me so. I tenderly walked the deck with his arm wrapped around me for support. I was glad of it, in a small way, but not of the fact that I was this close to the Doctor, with him helping me to walk back to my cabin. At least it wasn’t the Captain assisting me, that thought really scared me. Where was Lisele?
Boudoir - DominᦠSanctum
With the Doctor assisting, we tottered down the companionway to the door to my cabin and but didn’t stop. Dr. Matsen just nudged me on toward the stern, but he looked down at me and smiled. “Come my child, you are down here now.”
Motioning to the far door at the extreme back of the ship, the stern, where I had not been allowed to walk, and the exact place where the load noises had come from in previous days. What ?...oh he was speaking.
“The crew was feeling generous because of your unstinting willingness to be the Best Mistress of the Wardrobe and the Captain has been kind of mollified. He has decided that you are holding up your end of the bargain and they had decided to modify the state room below the Captains cabin into a cabin fit for a lady. They reconstructed and redecorated your new cabin while you were out of view in your cabin and my dispensary, with a check-up that just had to be done.” He chuckled to himself.
And he needed to watch for some reason (other than to examine me close-up, naked and spread. Which I think turned him on.)
I must be still a little out of it. I didn’t quite catch all that he said.
I had tried to stop at the door to my cabin but he carried on until we had come to the last door in the passageway. Speaking softly he repeated for me.
“Allyson, the Captain and crew have decided to move you into a better cabin more fitting of your status, so the crew redecorated this state room into what they christened The Boudoir or DominᦠSanctum for you, my dear Lady. And after the unfortunate incident with that Spanish fellow, they wanted to make you more comfortable to insure the success of the voyage.”
He pushed open the door and I just had to gasp, what I beheld was nothing short of remarkable - opening up the whole room were the stern windows covering half the room and around the corners almost as large as the Captain’s. The cabin had a lightness and open feel to it, very comforting after just that small porthole in my small cabin.
I tingled when we walked in arm in arm for he was still steadying me, I took in the room. I gasped and said a silent "Oh my" to myself, for it was so opulent in an Victorian Boudoir theme, so very feminine, and so elegantly tasteful, that it caused me to immediately to think of having crossed over that line, as I had done so recently. By putting me in this room, they were openly acknowledging and encouraging my feminine acting and existence. I realised they really ‘desired’ me to be the Best Mistress possible.
To the right of the door was a large size bed made of dark teak with four posters that ended in a slightly arched canopy that was trimmed with ivory Battenberg lace and open at the top. At each corner was a mauve silk-like faille drapes with an ivory tulle overlay, extra long so that they puddled on the floor, tied to the bedpost with a burgundy tasselled velvet cord. The headboard and foot-board were big and solid with a contrasting curly maple inlaid frame. The ivory sheets and pillow shams were obviously fine linen, trimmed with Battenberg lace and joined to the hems with a mauve satin ribbon. The bedspread was vintage crochet ecru wool chenille resting on top of a mauve satin sheet to show off the open floral crochet pattern. It truly looked luxurious, and offered the softest silkiest most heavenly scented place in which to repose and enter into slumber. My satin duvet was folded very nicely at the foot of the bed. A large soft fur covered the bulkhead between the bed surface and the side windows, making the bed into a sort of alcove of the softest and most sensuous kind.
There was a profusion of pillows, starting with a body pillow that ran the width of the bed. Resting on the body pillow were two large backrest pillows and two regular head pillows. In front of these pillows were three cylindrical bolster pillows, covered with a silver gray embossed satin. One bolster pillow was bigger around and twice as long as the other two, which were stacked on top of the bigger one. Then came two small oval and two small rectangular pillows, each with ivory and ecru crocheted lace shams. The pillows took up half the bed. I knew that I would sleep very well nestled in silk comfort and lacy heaven.
I had to suppress my thoughts about how utterly delightful it would be to be dressed in some divine diaphanous delicate peignoir and robe, trying out different pillows on which to take a long lovely riding. Yes, my thoughts went back to those days I could get away from mother and auntie to seduce myself and ride my favourite pillows into sweet oblivion. Dressed in a silky satin nightie and lacy underthings I was able to lose myself in the sensuous satin and silk world.
The walls and ceiling were painted with a Tuscan rust colour and the baseboards and crown molding were painted ivory. A small chandelier hung down, surrounded where it fastened to the ceiling by a fancy ivory painted ceiling medallion. The floor was deep pile wall-to-wall ivory wool carpeting, with some loose Persian rugs scattered about the deck making with the pillows different lounging places for the idle pampered rich girl I had become.
At the foot of the bed was an empire settee, upholstered with vertical stripes of mauve and ivory satin, with several decorative pillows. On one side of the bed was a nightstand with candles with mauve tasselled candle shades.
To the left of the bed (standing at the foot of the bed and looking toward the headboard) was a full-length window, draped in the same mauve and ivory tulle as the bed canopy drapes. The distance between this side of the bed and the parallel wall was twelve or so feet, while to the right, only a few feet, so the bed was not centred in the room.
In front of the stern window was a chaise lounge, upholstered with cream velvet, with a matching ottoman. The chaise was really a work of art, and had one armrest that would serve as backrest, and a partial back that covered about a third of the length. The frame was ornately carved dark wood. An oh-so-soft mauve silk and cashmere throw was draped across the back of the chaise. With pillows strewn about the seat, adding just the right Ladies Boudoir atmosphere.
Further in the Cabin and Spiral Stair
I noticed just in the farthest left hand corner a large Japanese screen partly hiding a small spiral staircase going up. At the meeting of the ceiling there seemed to be boards across the opening. Effectively blocking entry from the floor above namely the Captain’s cabin, I realized this… as a tingle of fear and revulsion ran down my spine and made me curl my toes in the deep carpet. I that something had to be done to remedy that situation. I would have to talk with Lisele soon so that whatever plan we came up with could be executed rapidly.
Behind the chaise was a narrow buffet table the same length as the chaise, containing a Hookah and several containers, silver and gold Jewelled boxes and cylinders. Which upon inspection yielded some really good ‘medicinal’ Thai stick and a couple of blocks of hashish as well as Lucifers and a sand box for ashes, behind the ornately inlaid buffet table were the stern windows which opened up the room and provided a marvellous vista of the expanse of ocean that we had just sailed over, the view out the stern windows that was breath-taking indeed.
On the wall that ran out to my left across from the bed, was the wardrobe, ending a foot or so before the screened area of the dressing room. The closet had three mirrored doors. (Lisele later demonstrated how the two end doors opened so that they faced each other, forming a large three-way mirror, a rather clever touch.) An ivory painted valance ran along the top of the doors, ending in the same puddled drapes as the bed canopy and window curtains. On the floor in front of the closet was a long and narrow antique Persian rug.
Between the door where I and the Doctor were standing and the nearest wardrobe door was a cloisonné three-panel screen, with Japanese garden scenes and geisha's in kimonos. Behind the screen was a slipper chair, upholstered in mauve velvet. The effect of the screen was to make the area between the screen and the window a perfectly luxurious dressing room. This also had a door leading forward on the starboard side to the tub room also remodelled recently by those diligent crewmen.
Between the Japanese screen and the adjoining wall was a small writing desk and chair, both made of walnut and inlaid with exotic woods and mother-of-pearl. The desk had a drop leaf with an old fashioned lock containing a big brass key with a pink ribbon and tassel.
The wall to the right of the desk there was the beginnings of the stern window but there was enough room left for a window, clothed the same as the other window. On the parallel wall to the right hung a large oval antique silver mirror, the silver streaked dark with age, with a gold gilt frame, positioned between two frosted glass wall sconces. In this corner, what would be the starboard stern corner was the spiral stairs going up to the Captain’s cabin, with the trap door firmly in place.
The Doctor at my elbow during this exploration, said “Milady as you can see there is a trap door there in the cieling and it is locked from the Captain’s side as well as your own, now you shouldn’t disturb that latch until after the crossing of the Equator. I’m sure that captain won’t either.”
With all the joy at having such a marvellous and luxurious cabin built for me, this was the only upsetting factor. I vowed to myself to leave my side latch permanently.
Facing the foot of the bed was a large Victorian vanity made of rosewood veneer, essentially two freestanding narrow chests with a heavy clear bevelled glass top placed between them, and a large mirror rising from the floor, framed with rosewood. Wall sconces on the sides of the mirror provided ample light.
The vanity chair a slipper chair with a brass frame back -- was upholstered the same as the settee. On the back frame of the chair were two lengths of tulle, pink and white, tied in a bow around the frame, the long streamers trailing onto the carpet. I couldn't decide if the tulle bow was meant as a gift-wrap for the chair, or even the entire room, or if it was just a decorative touch.
To the right of the vanity was an ornate antique walnut chest of drawers, five feet across, with six drawers veneered with fancy birds-eye maple. A rectangular mirror was attached to the chest of drawers, mounted so that it could pivot up and down. Between the vanity and chest of drawers was a low bench, positioned perpendicular to the wall, about five feet long, upholstered in the same cream velvet as the chaise. In the corner to the left of the vanity was a jewelry chest, a beautiful antique made of mahogany and inlaid with various woods and mother-of-pearl.
Opening the large, ornate jewelry box, I was delighted to find gold and silver necklaces, all types of pearl jewelry, a vast assortment of beautiful diamond, emerald and others with every type precious stone, plain gold and silver rings and dozens of pairs of earrings. There were also half a dozen lovely, delicate ladies decorated fans and lots of bangles and hair slides and fancy hair clips. In fact, I realized, there was everything a young woman could possibly need and once again felt grateful for my crews selections and thoughtfulness.
Taken up in the spirit of this extremely feminine cabin looked trough the offerings and eventually selected a delicate gold chain that had a small, gold heart-shaped locket pendant and placed it around my neck. Then I picked out several beautiful, thin rings and placed them on my slim fingers and tried to decide what earrings I could wear. Something not too showy, I thought, but some pretty ones, which would simply accentuate my femininity.
I selected a pair of small pearl slip-in earrings and admired myself in the mirror. I emitted a small shriek of pleasure.
Next to the jewelry case was a rectangular cheval mirror, positioned for viewing from the vanity bench. Between the mirror and the jewelry chest was a large oriental vase with silk bird-of-paradise flowers. Between the mirror and the entry door was an armoire with four drawers.
The tubroom was small but luxurious, with gold plated spigot extending out from the wall to fill the now white tub, a thin limestone tiled floor, and a large white painted wooden tub with a broad lip to set candles on, a shower head and bucket above. On the bottom of the tub was a removable wood lattice contraption that delivered air bubbles for the bather. On the right hand side where the commode had stood there was now a screened off area.
Details began to emerge as I took in the cabin, like the antique tortoise combing set on the vanity two combs, two different hairbrushes, and a hand-mirror. I then noticed the porcelain figurines and the cut-glass perfume bottles with tasseled atomizers just like the guest room back home. The crew must have bought the figurines and perfume bottles with her…ooohh…me in mind. The vanity also had an oriental vase with pink silk roses. And then I noticed a framed etching on the writing desk it was an etching of a Young Lady in the a Worth wedding gown. I must have drawn in my breath when I saw this, for the Doctor and Lisele who had come in behind the Doctor while I was exploring this new Domina Sanctum, just smiled knowingly, and let me drink in the rest of the room. There was another figurine on the writing desk, a lady in a powder blue dress and matching hat, posing seductively. This figurine, I discovered later, was titled 'Rachele'.
There were paintings hung on the wall -- idyllic everyday landscapes with ladies in long dresses. As well as country Squires escorting their Ladies to the races or fancy dress to the opera.
"What do you think, Allyson? Would you be able to stay here for a while - until we can get the other room sorted out? Haha I know it's rather, um, feminine, but that's not an issue for you, is it?" asked the Doctor stifling a snicker.
I stammered something in reply; my thoughts and senses completely overwhelmed with the opulence, luxury, and femininity of the chamber.
Spinning around in my pink silk nightgown, that the Doctor had insisted that I put on while in the dispensary, I breathed it all in. Then ran over and jumped up to hug the Doctor tightly, my revulsion of him leaving me temporarily, kissing his cheek and whispering. “Mmm..It’s so lovely and I’ve always dreamed of this, but now you and the crew have made me the happiest girl on this ship! I thank you, I thank you, I thank you.” I kissed him each time. He seemed to really enjoy my body pressed to him like this.
There were a profuse amount of pillows lying about all which melted together with the softest feminine scent that seemed to be wafting though the air and created the Perfect Ladies Boudoir - Seduction room. Feminine to the extreme just as they had designed it to be, I love silks, satins, cashmere, fur. All sensuous, delicious materials, all smooth soft and colourful.
Charmeuse, satin, chiffon & georgette, silk crepe, dupioni, organza, silk shantung, silk taffeta, twill/jacquard, silk cheongsam, silk pajamas, silk and satin dresses, silk scarves/shawls, satin foundations and knickers, just a delightful collection of sensuousness and sin. Decadence was everywhere in my cabin, I swim in sensual writhe-ings, a cloudy build up to ecstasy, soft feminine waves of pure pleasure.
I couldn’t imagine where they had gotten all the silks and satins and dresses and other clothes and things that I had been given over the preceding weeks.
But I had to say that I did love that “Ladies Boudoir, My DominᦠSanctum ” and intended to make full use of it right now.
Shooing the doctor out I crossed to the chest of drawers and began looking for my ivory silk chemise to begin dressing. Lisele laughing the whole time, that minx. She had know what they had been doing this whole time, while I had endured the ponding and load noises. But she had resisted telling me anything, the conniving twit. I would make her pay for that, I thought to myself at the same time I laughed out loud and waved her over to help me select something to wear.
When she had joined me I hugged her tightly revelling in the warmth of her body against mine and looked into her eyes as I moved my face closer to hers and softly kissed her lips, drawing the most emotion and heady feelings I could from my depths, I lovingly mated my lips to hers. She responded with a small slip of her tongue between my own lips which I parted to allow her to meet my own tongue which danced with hers for some moments. My eyes were closed in rapturous love for this heavenly creature who I had come to adore so much.
To be continued…
Good, Bad or Ugly I would like to hear your thoughts and feelings about this story.
I’ve been writing this for the past few years and editing it now for posting here on BCTS, so my opinion is slightly biased. I’ve enjoyed its creation and metamorphosis into what you are reading here.
But I really need some feedback as to what others think of it and whether it is enjoyable to read or just a chore for you, the readers.
I’ve become very thick skinned over the years so you will not shock me or make me angry. But I do need to hear from you. Even those of you who are guests can leave a comment. It’s allowed here!
Please leave a comment. I’ll even add a pretty please with sugar on top.
![]() |
![]() |
Part 7
The blond dressed in deep burgundy spreading skirt and manteau. Her hair finely dressed and upswept to a tiara. Her earrings sparkling in the candle light, and a similar twinkle of reflected light from her tightly corseted bosom. Her companion wearing blue, a dazzling display of blue spreading skirt over a hooped undershirt with petticoats peeking out from just above the carpeted floor. Her blouse of the softest yellow chine de silk, buttoned tightly to her narrow swan like neck.
Warning these chapters describe the use of some drugs and chemicals that are harmful to humans and individuals. Please don’t read them if you are offended by this or if you would prefer not to.
This is the warning.
They are part of the story and a part of history, so I will not ignore them to satisfy some puritanical righteousness felt by some segments of our enlightened society.
As to what they are:
Laudanum was used in many countries during the period between the 1600’s until the 1910’s when it came to be governed in it’s manufacture and distribution as a narcotic. It is an opiate.
By the 18th century, the medicinal properties of opium and laudanum were well-known. Many physicians extolled the virtues of laudanum and recommended the drug for practically every ailment. Opium, and after 1820, morphine, was mixed with everything imaginable: mercury, hashish, cayenne pepper, ether, chloroform, belladonna, whiskey, wine and brandy.
As one researcher has noted: "To understand the popularity of a medicine that eased--even if only temporarily--coughing, diarrhea and pain, one only has to consider the living conditions at the time." In the 1850s, "cholera and dysentery regularly ripped through communities, its victims often dying from debilitating diarrhea," and dropsy, consumption, ague and rheumatism were all too common.
Cannabis Sativa or Marijuana and Hashish has been used since ancient times, for various purposes including religious, spiritual, medical, as well as recreational.
Many famous and enlightened people are said to have used Cannabis and it’s residue has been found in many ancient locales. As well as being mentioned in many and varied Historical documents.
Opium is a derivative of the opium poppy or Papaver somniferum. And again has been used for centuries by many cultures and societies for various purposes
This should not be in any way misconstrued as the Author endorsing their use or condoning it’s vilification.
Just say NO !
Thank you for your patience.
Here is another Warning for those of you who feel that you cannot read violence.
This chapter contains Violence. There is not an eyewitness account of this. But the depiction of it may have a detrimental effect on some, so if you feel that you cannot read this, without bad memories being conjured to the surface. Please don’t read this section. I included it because it has a direct connection with the story, as well as being a historical fact.
I was crying when I wrote it and again when I edited it. I’m sorry if some of you feel that you cannot read it, you will be missing out, it is very emotional and a part of the story that needed to be included.
If you wish to skip this disturbing part it is the very last section of this posting.
Lisele’s Love
Lisele let go of me and pulled herself back, I moaned at the loss of her lips and her warmth. I knew a loving look of desire and sadness came to my face because Lisele smiled and pulled me back into her arms. But didn’t kiss me, instead she just whispered in my hair.
“Milady we must get you dressed, for in your new boudoir you must present the most alluring picture of femininity, good manners and well bred ‘la haute couture’ as envisioned by Charles Frederick Worth. And soon you will be allowed to go on deck, doing the promenade, but only after the sun has gone down to begin with. We could not have this delicate pearly skin blistered by the harsh sun, now could we?”
I murmured. “No I would not like my skin blistered, Lisele.” Suddenly abashed that she had broken off our tenderest moment that we had shared so far. I could wish for far more of the passion that we had shared just a few moments before. Her lips and molten embrace still lingering.
I sighed as she moved over to the wardrobe and began pulling items out, draping them over my new bed. I didn’t pay much attention however, I was still lost in her last embrace. And consumed by the thoughts that I wouldn’t have the chance to express my love to her.
For I knew it now, beyond what we had said to each other was the fact of what we had not said to each other. And the looks that we had exchanged daily, were eating me away inside. The yearning and desire to have this person hold me and comfort me looked to be the only rewards in this existence. And now I was uncertain of that ever happening again. Oh how could I be more miserable than I was already?
Was I not allowed to love? Was I to be denied the compassion and understanding of a loving partner? Why? Why me?
I sat down heavily on the chaise, listless and depressed. I peered through heavy lidded eyes at her, wanting to …but no I had not the courage or fortitude to point blank, straight to the heart ask her such a thing.
Lisele turned sharply to look at me with slatted eyes. What had I spoken out loud unknowingly? Had something given me away?
She marched over and knelt in front of me, looked me right in the face and brought her palm up to caress my cheek. “Allyson, I know that I have been tough on you and unreasonable, that I haven’t shown you affection in the proper measure. I have to tell you once and for all why. Why I have been so standoffish to you and why I shy away from kissing your adorable face and hugging your body to mine.”
I stared at her with longing eyes filled with expectation and a desire to know.
“I want to give myself to you more than anything, But what stops me and what I’ve been hesitating to tell you is that I’m afraid I’m too manly for you to love. I know that you have told me that when you were dressed at home you wanted nothing more than to share your love with another girl dressed as well, find a lady who shares your love of the satin and silks of dresses, the snugness of a corset and the lovely image that you present. But as of right now I cannot do that, because I still have parts that don’t fit! I’m ugly and gross!” She was crying now, in despair and frustration, letting all of it out of her in one girly moment.
“I want to Allyson, I really do want to, and I do love you and we share the same desire to dress and present ourselves as the peak of femininity, but I cannot because… I’m not!’
I leaned down and hugged my crying friend, and spoke close to her ear, my face in her dark pined up hair. “But Lisele you are now and forever my best friend, You have taken the Doctor’s new formula haven’t you? You have a bosom now, that you didn’t have before, and you are going to continue to blossom as my girl, I know that you will.”
She sobbed and shook. “But my man’s part is not gone and yours is!”
“Oh you silly girl you, don’t you remember what the Doctor said? And not that long ago, that you may take a little longer to reach the point that I did so quickly, mainly because you started out as a man and I am young and started dressing younger than you and started taking the formula before I was really a man.”
“I know all that, but I’m still not where I want to be! To have a fine body and spirit of a young lady like you. And if I can’t change to someone like you th…then you’ll find someone else,…a man!” She wailed with fresh tears.
She was obviously too anxious and wound up for me to make sense to her. I loved her, but in the state that she is in I could not convince her so the next best thing was to calm her down.
I pulled her up and sat her next to me on the chaise, reached back to the hookah and placed it on the floor in front of me then grabbed a box from the table and opening it got a ball of hashish out and dropped it in the bowl of the pipe. Lucifers where were they, oh yes in the crystal bowl on the table, pulling one out and striking it on the side of of the bowl I handed her the hose making her take it. When she did I touched flame to the Hashish and she inhaled on the hose. I laid back against the rest and leaned her down into my arms hugging as tightly as I could and whispered to her. “Lisele my love, my friend, you and I are on this journey together, we need to trust in what the Doctor has told us, and you need to know that I wouldn’t leave you for anything especially not a man. I am yours and you are mine, when your change is complete you will see I will make beautiful love to you because you are the one I love …no one else just you. Do you understand what I’m telling you?”
She nodded in her drugged stupor.
“Do you trust me?”
She nodded again. “Good now we’ll lay here and be comfortable together until you can pull your self together, alrighty?”
She again nodded, but this time her head drifted to the side and she looked at me. “You love me? You won’t leave me?”
“No, no dearest Lisele how could I leave the one I love?”
The hose dropped from her grasp and she nuzzled into my bosom, and slept.
The First Dressing
Lisele came into the cabin after a small knock on the door. She has been inhabiting the smaller cabin that I was first lodged in just one door down the passageway, that being assigned to her and an improvement over where she had been sleeping in the much smaller officers quarters one deck lower in the ship. She usually dressed in there alone and then came to me when I needed her or in the mornings to help me dress.
Except last night when we both had slept wrapped in each others arms after her small episode of recrimination. She had gone early back to her cabin to change and clean up.
She moved over to the Wardrobe, opening the doors and looking in the drawers.
“First we’ll get you into your underclothes Allyson,” Lisele said, opening up a my topmost lingerie drawer. “Then we’ll get your hair and makeup done.”
I was starting to get somewhat excited about finally finding out what these clothes would look and feel like on my new body. Lisele handed me a pair of white satin bloomers, with six inches of lace, flouncing at the bottom of the legs. I noticed that they were crotchless.
“Why don’t these have a crotch Lisele?” I asked.
“You’ll understand once you’ve gotten the full rig on Allyson,” Lisele replied. She went on, “If you need to use the necessities you won’t have to completely undress, to do so. Now do you understand?”
I must have stared blankly at her for a moment and and she returned my stare with a look of concern that I didn’t get what she was trying to tell me. But then it dawned on me, and I giggled as she did too.
Smiling I put one leg at a time into the bloomers. They felt silky smooth against my legs. I pulled them up to my waist and then tied them up using a piece of cord that had been threaded through the waistband.
Lisele then handed me a white chemise in slippery soft satin, I pass it over my head and it nestles in place covering my budding breasts and rounder bottom and coming down to mid thigh. But the sleeves were off the shoulder. The top of the chemise just came up to the top of my breasts, so I was still showing ample cleavage.
Lisele pulled the next piece out of the drawer. It seemed to be a pair of panels of white, satin covered stiff fabric, connected with lots of lacing.
“What’s that?” I asked innocently, knowing full well what it was.
“Your corset.” she said, grinning ear to ear.
I sighed. “Why do I need to wear that?” taunting her.
Allyson responded pouting, “Now you know why… you need it in order to have the proper silhouette. Otherwise the dress won’t fit correctly or look right.” She thought for a second. “Don’t worry though. I got this one custom fit for the body shape the Doctor designed, so this will fit like a glove.”
“Alright,” I acquiesced. Sighing again.
She walked up to my front then put one panel behind my back and took it in her other hand. Making sure that the laces were in order she put the bottom nub of the busk into the matching ring, and then proceeded to fasten the corset up my front. It was a bit tight, but then again, she hadn’t even started tightening the laces yet.
“Alrighty, turn around Allyson Sophie,” he told me. (I was starting to get used to being called that I think, or perhaps it was just when she said it).
She turned me so that I couldn’t see my reflection in the mirror any more.
Lisele placed one hand at the small of my back and then grabbed the laces at the bottom of the corset. Then she pulled hard and I felt the corset tighten significantly. “You alright?” she asked.
I nodded. “Yip.”
She continued to tighten the corset laces from the bottom up and with each tug the corset hugged me tighter and tighter. It still felt fine. Finally she reached the middle of the corset and said, “Alrighty, now for the top.”
She placed her hand between my shoulder blades and then pulled the laces at the top of the corset. Suddenly the corset tightened quite a bit around my breasts, pushing them together and lifting them up. I gasped in surprise.
“Sorry Allyson, I probably should have warned you about that. You might start to feel like it is a bit tougher to breathe. Just take shorter, smaller breaths, and you’ll find you’ll be breathing higher up.”
“And then as you adjust to the corset, breathing will become easier.”
“All right Lisele,” I said. “You can continue.”
This time she tightened the laces downward toward the centre of the corset. The corset continued to get tighter and tighter. It was starting to get a bit difficult to breathe. She then went back to the bottom of the corset, tightened all the laces again from bottom to the middle, and then again from the top to the middle. Finally they were knotted and the loose ends wrapped around me.
“How’s that feel Allyson?” she asked. I placed my hand at my stomach and felt the rigid corset tied around me. I looked down at my chest. My breasts had been pushed up and squeezed so they now looked like large globes rising and falling with each breath I took.
I nodded. “It feels snug. It’s tight, but I can breathe.” I smiled a bit.
“It actually feels rather nice, like someone is constantly hugging me. What do you think Lisele?” I asked. As I did a slow turn.
She just smiled and said, “You look amazing.”
After grabbing a measuring tape and wrapping it around my waist. “19 inches, down from 22. We’ll need to adjust it again after we do your hair.”
“Really?” I asked.
“Yes, we need to get you down to 17 inches in order to fit your dress. It shouldn’t be a problem. I got that low when I was in the Mistress mode. Now if you could sit down we’ll get going on your hair.”
I sat down in the chair while she went to get a chair for herself. I noticed that the corset changed my posture while sitting. There was no way for me to slouch at all, with the corset keeping my torso very rigid. Lisele was back with her chair and sat down across from me with a big grin on her face.
“No wonder women get a reputation for taking forever to get ready for a evening out,” I joked.
She grabbed a brush and proceeded to brush my long blond hair.
“I actually grew it out that long for this,…special time,” I said.
“Really?” She replied, enjoying the small joke.
After brushing my hair out, she sectioned my hair up and clipped it. One section of hair fell to each side of my face. She stood behind me, grabbed some strands of hair from the back and began to braid it. After she finished she looped the braid to form something of a disk on top of my head. Then she pinned it down with several hairpins.
“What was that for?” I asked.
“That,” Lisele said, “was for this.” She opened a box and took out what appeared to be a very fine woven net, filled with hair. It was about as big as a large cantaloupe. Actually it seemed like it was about the size of my head.
“Wow. Thats pretty big,” I exclaimed.
“Yes it is. It’s called a rat. I’ll be using it to form as a base for your hair. The hairstyle you’re going to have has a...lot of volume.”
She then proceeded to attach the rat to the braided disk of hair. She then took sections of my hair, starting with the two clipped sections in front and pulled them up and sprayed the section with water and then stretched them over the rat, pinning them in the back. Then she followed suit with the rest of my hair that was hanging down my back.
I couldn’t actually see it, but I could imagine something like a watermelon shaped mass of hair sitting on top of my head. I could definitely feel the weight.
Lisele went back to her box of stuff and took out a coil of blond hair about a foot long and around an inch wide. She attached it to the front of my mass of hair, pinning it down. “These are hairpieces Allyson. I dyed them to match your hair, the Doctor told me what shade, so the colours would match perfectly.”
She took out three more hairpieces, all which appeared to be a mass of sausage curls, about a foot and a half long, mounted on hair combs. Two of them were attached to the sides of the gigantic bun on top of my head, with the other one being attached right at the back.
“And for the final touch...” Lisele said, reaching into the box. “A tiara!”
At this she took out a fairly large tiara and then placed it on my head, resting on top of the hairpiece that she had attached it to the front of the bun.
“Ooohh, that looks even better than I’d hoped,” grinning ear to ear.
“What, am I going to be a… princess?” I asked.
“Something like that,” he slyly replied.
Well, if I wasn’t already suspecting that whatever I was going to be was pretty girly gurl, that pretty much settled it. I shook my head gently side to side, getting a feeling for the mass of hair on top of my head. It was fairly heavy, but I figured I’d be able to deal with it. The sausage curls gently swayed side to side as well.
“So do I get to see?” I asked.
Lisele replied, “Not yet. I want you to see the whole look at once.”
I nodded. “Alrighty then.” Feeling strange but contented to wait until she was all done.
Makeup
Lisle brought over a makeup bag from the vanity. “Now were going to work on your face.”
“Now please, My Darling Mistress stay still.” I looked into her eyes and saw those blue orbs shining, just glowing back at me. Pools of shadow and light sucked me in and swallowed me. It felt so nice to be with Lisele now. So natural, feminine and soft warm and glowing.
Now I was about to experience something I never have before. Having someone who really cared about me do my makeup Getting dressed up under my mothers gaze had been defined as ‘children don’t wear makeup’.
Lisele explained what she was doing while she was doing it. “First we have to put some moisturiser on your skin.” She spread some cream all over my forehead, cheeks, nose. “Then we need to put on some foundation.” She spread some foundation over my nose, cheeks and my forehead over the eyes. She took a powder brush and lightly powdered my face.
“How you holding up Allyson?” Lisele asked me.
“All right I guess,” I replied. “Feels kinda cool actually. I like getting pampered.”
We both chuckled at that.
“Alright Allyson, now we need to work on your eyebrows.” Lisele said. First she combed my eyebrows and seeing a few that spoiled the line she proceeded to pull them out. With me yipping at each pull. She then brushed some makeup on them.
“Now we need to put some blush on.” Lisele put some blush on her fingers and then lightly swept them along my cheeks. “Allyson, I need you to close your eyes.”
I closed my eyes, and she proceeded to put some sort of makeup on my eyelid. She stopped for a second and then painted some more under my eyebrows. She continued to brush at my eyelids.
“Open your eyes now. Alrighty, this is going to feel weird, but I’m going to put some eyeliner around your eyes. Don’t jump or move suddenly!” she said. I settled myself down and she gently painted around my eyes.
“Now I’m going to apply the mascara. This goes on your eyelashes,” she said. I nodded in understanding.
It was a bit strange feeling, but I made it through as she applied the mascara to me.
“And finally, lipstick!” Lisele said with a smile. “You’re such a good sport for your first time Allyson.”
I smiled bashfully and she began to paint my lips with what looked to be a very deep dark red colour.
“And done!” Lisele exclaimed.
“Thank you!” I replied.
Lisele looked at me and said, “Now Allyson, we’d better start getting you into the rest of your clothes, but first I need to tighten your corset again,” Lisele soothed.
I stood up, asking, “Is it even possible to tighten it further?”
She nodded. “Your body will have adjusted to it, so now it can be tightened further.”
She got behind me, making sure I couldn’t get a look at myself in the mirror. Lisele untied the laces and then began to re-tighten them again, first from the bottom of the corset up to the middle, then from the top back down to the middle. She had to tug a bit harder, which caused me to try to resist getting moved around. The corset felt quite a bit tighter, and I definitely couldn’t breathe like I normally could, instead taking short shallow breaths from my chest. Even without a mirror I could tell I had a very full, and very heaving bosom. With each breath out my breasts sank into my corset, but with each breath in, they swelled and almost appeared like they would burst out of my corset. At Lisele’s direction I sat back in the chair.
She reached into her box of stuff again. “Now I need you to wear this blindfold,” she said. “We can’t have you seeing what you’re going to be wearing until the end. We’ll have to be careful though not to smudge your makeup.”
She stood behind me and then gently placed the blindfold over my eyes. It was lined with fur and very soft but I could see nothing, everything went dark.
I heard her go behind the divider and mess around with something. She walked back, dropped something on the floor a short distance from me and then said, “Alrighty then, now we have to put your shoes on Allyson. These have a bit of a heel, but only two inches.”
I put my feet out and felt her put the shoes on my feet. They actually felt more like small boots, and it took a few minutes for Lisele to button them up.
“Now stand up, I’ll help you,” Lisele said.
I stood up, a bit unsteady since I couldn’t see. Lisele guided me over to where she had dropped whatever she had dropped. And said, “Alrighty, right there.”
Then I heard her bend over and felt her pull something up over my waist.
I felt her tie something off and then she let go. It felt like something was hanging off of my waist, supported by the corset. It didn’t feel too heavy though.
Lisele said, walking back over to the screen. I heard her mess around with something. It rustled. A lot. She brought it back over and said, “Now Milady, put your hands straight up...now carefully over your head...watch.out..yup, that does it.”
I felt her put something large, made from some stiff fabric over my head carefully pulling it down so as not to mess my hair or pull the blindfold off. Lisele tried to smooth it out but I noticed that it didn’t rest against my legs. I could feel her tugging at it though, which came through to my waist.
“Allyson, can you just do one small hop for me?”
I hopped, and hear a big flooph sound. “Alright, that worked,” Lisele said. She then tied it off behind my back like she had before. She walked back over to the screen, grabbed something else and said, “Alrighty, we’ll need to repeat that.” I raised my arms, and Lisele settled whatever it was over me. Again it seemed to be supported by whatever Lisele tied around my waist initially.
Lisele adjusted it, again tugging at my waist. Finally she said, “That does it.” She fastened whatever it was with some hook behind my back. Walking back over again to the screen I could hear her move. Lisele said, “Almost done Allyson!”
Wonderful. The anticipation was starting to kill me.
Lisele came back over and said, “Now put your arms straight out.”
I did so, and she put something over first one arm, then the other. Then she walked behind me. I felt some pressure behind me, as if she had to walk into whatever was sitting on my waist. Then Lisele guided my arms completely through, and wrapped it around to my back. “Allyson you can put your arms down now,” She said. “But put your hands on your waist.”
I did so, and felt her begin to tie up, whatever she had just put on, up my back. This took a few moments. In the meantime I noticed that whatever she had just put on didn’t cover my breasts. It came up a bit higher than my chemise and the corset, but not much higher.
“Alrighty, now for the jewelry,” Lisele said. I felt her attach some earrings onto my ears. They weren’t heavy but definitely weren’t studs. They seemed to hang down a bit.
I felt her put something around my neck, that hung down toward my chest, and then secure it behind my neck.
“And one last thing, then were done!” Lisele exclaimed.
My breathing was becoming a bit laboured, I was that excited. “You look gorgeous Allyson,” Lisele whispered into my ears. I just grinned.
Lisele once again went into her box and said, “Now I have some gloves for you Allyson. Put your arms out.”
It took a bit of work, but she managed to get the gloves on my hands and arms. They felt exquisite going onto my slender arms. They seemed to be pretty long though, going up past my elbows. I felt Lisele put something around my right wrist and then put something into my hand. “Hold this,” she said.
“Now just turn a bit, like so,” Lisele said, guiding me slightly. As I turned I felt like I had a fairly large weight anchored to my waist, but it didn’t feel uncomfortable. “Now close your eyes, Allyson,” She said.
I did so, and felt her take the blindfold off.
“Now open your eyes and see your new dress and life!” Lisele said gleefully.
I opened my eyes.
My heart skipped a beat...then started pounding. My chest began to heave as I tried to breathe.
“Oh My God,” I gasped.
Presenting Allyson in the mirror
Lisele was right. I was gorgeous..
Under Lisele’s skilled hands I had been transformed into a American Southern Belle. I looked like I had jumped out of an antebellum plantation. I automatically tried to speak in a sweet southern accent, that was a dismal failure as the British tongue cannot wrap itself around the accent of the American south very well. I had at least the gown to play the part.
The bodice of the gown was made from a dark red brocade, in an off the shoulder style. It had just small puffed sleeves, supported by black lace, which also went around the top of the bodice. The bodice was very low cut, and definitely displayed my now-heaving bosom. The bodice tightly conformed to my body, narrowing down to my tiny waist (Ooohh My) and ending at a point. Then the gown suddenly expanded into an immense bell shaped ball gown skirt that surrounded me. It was about five feet across and also made of the dark red brocade and had two flounces of black lace trimming the bottom portions of the skirt.
My arms were covered in black satin gloves, and I held in one hand a black lace fan that was attached to my wrist with some red ribbon. I rested my hands on the gown skirt. The skirt supported my hands with just a slight bit of indentation. I walked toward the mirror, my gown swaying just slightly side to side as I walked. With my feet not showing, it looked like I was gliding elegantly on air.
I stopped a few feet short of the mirror, not wanting to bunch up the front of my gown. I took a closer look at my face and hair. My flawless white complexion contrasted nicely with the mass of blond curls piled atop of my head. My cheeks were lightly coloured pink, just giving a hint of colour, while my eyes with smoky eyeshadow looked like deep dark pools. The deep red of my lips matched the colour of the gown.
Dangling from my ears were two ruby drop earrings, and around my neck a beautiful ruby necklace.
“So what do you think?” Lisele asked. “Do you think that you can do this?
I turned around, making my gown twirl and sway. The gown made a lovely rustle as I turned.
I approached her, placing my hand in hers and said, even with my British imitation of a southern accent, “Why, I look beautiful, and yes I can do this to my own and everyone’s satisfaction.” I looked over to Lisele who was grinning from ear to ear. I then grinned to match her and said as I looked in the mirror. “Thank you.”
I turned back to Lisele and she gently took my hand and gently kissed it on the back. My heart was pounding so hard, and my laboured breathing made me nearly feel like I would faint, but at the same time sultry and sensual. “You are beautiful Allyson,” Lisele said looking deep into my eyes.
I placed my other hand to my breast and knelt into a deep curtsey. “Thank you, kind sir,” I replied. Then I stood back up, grinning widely. Never in my life had I felt this feminine, but I definitely felt like and looked like a beautiful young Lady.
“I’d always wanted to get dressed up as a real southern belle,” Lisele said.
“I saved up a lot of money to get that costume made, and although I’m not wearing it, I’m so glad to see you wearing it for me.”
“I admit, if I knew what it was going to be before hand, I might not have wanted to. But I feel so good wearing it. I feel pretty and alluring.” I turned again to the mirror, just taking in the visage. I gently touched my stomach, felt my waist, amazed how tight and secure it felt to be in the gown.
Feeling Dressed
I was starting to feel a bit warm, so I flipped open my fan and tried to cool myself off. “I feel as if we’ve jumped out of 1870 and back to the Antebellum South,” I said smiling.
Lisele reached over and took my gloved left hand and squeezed it slightly. “I’m so glad you’re enjoying this Allyson.” Then she gave me a knowing wink and a small kiss on the cheek.
Lisele put her hand around my tiny waist. I looked at her and said, “This is going to be a perfect adventure, I can feel it.”
I recovered quickly and began to enjoy the sensations that these silky and lacy garments were providing for me. The swish of the nets and the tightness of the corset, but it was a snugness now, no longer tight …good my body is adjusting quickly and I was falling in love with the sensations and feelings that this new body was able to arouse in me. Just like it had affected me in the past at home with mother and my auntie. Only now I was feeling completely womanish and my breasts only added to this emotion.
This was my life long dream: to be pampered to dress and act just like a lady of means, a life of satins and laces - ribbons and bows, silk dresses and corsets, luxury and leisure (and of course the attentions of a caring person I loved, Lisele. To be desired and encouraged into submissive sexual liaisons. Oh lord not that. I giggled.)
Even though I had never had any sexual experience, so this was especially exciting and frightening at the same time.
Lisele of course did not know any of this. I had never told anyone before not even my mother who had begun dressing me in silks and satins, I had never admitted it to her, but I think on reflection that she must have known I had enjoyed it or I would have put up more of a fuss.
For I do love to dress in the finer Ladies Lingerie to be encased in the tightness and forming of a satin corset with stockings and petticoats, a satin camisole and blouse is heaven. And now that I was again getting the opportunity to do the one thing I love, I was not going to fail and I was going to make myself the best Mistress of the Wardrobe ever.
I only gaped at her as she was now wearing a pair of yellow pantaloons of her own. Like mine, they went all the way down to the bottom of her ankles, which were ringed by three layers of lace ruffles. On me anyway, they looked cute. Giggle.
I was struck by how feminine the outline of my body suddenly was; my waist was tucked in to where it appeared to be narrower than my hips, and with my new breasts...I momentarily paused to stare down at myself.
“Come on,” Lisele said. I turned around. She had now put on her petticoat. I counted six hoops of gradually increasing circumference that, indeed, must have measured at least five feet across down around her ankles.
I was aware of the persistent rustling that all of this taffeta made as we moved. Lisele smiled gently at me. “You’re going to love the way you look in all the rest of the things in your wardrobe, sweetie,” She said, and I realised that she meant it. She had both hands underneath the dress now and was rubbing down there vigorously.
I felt the silky material tightening around my midsection. I gingerly reached down and pushed at one of the hoops; it gave slightly, but the entire skirt moved. I then looked at my shoulders, at the puffy little sleeves, a pretty, perfect Burgundy bow hanging from each one, and at the larger bow between the pair of small breasts on my chest, except I no longer looked as thought I had, a pair of socks strapped to my chest. I looked as though I had breasts, because I really did! I had breasts especially with my freshly transformed chest and arms the corset and the pulling and tugging …oh and all my hair oh yes… I remembered the list of things the Doctors Formula could accomplish.
First trip topside
My introspection lasted but a moment. Lisele is beside me, we are both looking in the mirror. The reflection tells a true story, two very beautiful ladies dressed in the finest clothing and adorned with jewels stare back and wait patiently. I’m seriously aroused by what my eyes behold.
The blond dressed in deep burgundy spreading skirt and manteau. Her hair finely dressed and upswept to a tiara. Her earrings sparkling in the candle light, and a similar twinkle of reflected light from her tightly corseted bosom. Her companion wearing blue, a dazzling display of blue spreading skirt over a hooped undershirt with petticoats peeking out from just above the carpeted floor. Her blouse of the softest yellow chine de silk, buttoned tightly to her narrow swan like neck. The face of love above that neck was radiant and glowing, cheeks ablaze with colour and eyes a flashing blue, her hair shining and dark as the night is also swept up and pinned to stay in place, a small cap set at a jaunty angle perches atop her head with a net cascading down to just below her pixy nose.
God could not have created two more heavenly creatures. We were absolutely stunning as we stared and absorbed the sight of us both.
Lisele spoke to my everlasting chagrin breaking my adoration of our reflection.
‘M’lady shall we have a turn upon the deck to breathe some refreshing sea air?”
I replied with a nod of my head, too taken by admiration of her to trust my voice. We advance to the door which she opened with a flourish, allowing me to precede her down the passageway after turning sideways to get through the door, to exit up a set of stairs to the upper gundeck the lowest exposed deck. We both held our skirts up when climbing the stairs to prevent our tripping on our own skirts.
Eight bells of the last dog watch was sounding as we made our way to the deck, darkness split only by the lamps adorning the gunwales was the only illumination. But it was enough, it seemed to me that everything was lighted up very brightly. I turned my gaze up to the heavens first, as this was my first time out on deck in many days. A clear cloudless sky greeted me the moon was high overhead and glowing a marvellous crescent casting shadows combined with the many stars which shown brightly like diamonds cast into the sky.
So much light was thrown by these two features that shadows were cast of us both as we walked to the stairs leading to the Quarterdeck. Again we gathered our skirts and stepped lightly up the stairs to the intense gaze of the Officer of the deck and his cohorts, busy sailing this ship on a speckled sea of white phosphorus wave caps, foaming beneath the stars.
A bellowed “look alive there” seemed to break my reverie and I glanced toward it’s source. There looking majestic in a dark uniform jacket and white duck trousers was the Purser, Mr. Harris. He stepped toward us and tipped his cocked hat, saying. “Evening Lady Allyson, Lisele. A fine night for a stroll above decks, I’m very glad you could come up during my watch.”
To which we replied in unison as though rehearsed. “Good evening Mr. Harris.” I tore my eyes from him and looked forward to the deck we had just vacated, noting the looks of the seamen stopped in their work. I blushed and looked down.
Lisele said to him, “This is M’ladies first trip upon the deck, Mr. Harris could we impose on you to show us around and make sure we don’t take a misstep anywhere?” Oh that was very coy of you Lisele.
The Purser grinned in the reflected light and sauntered over closer to us. Motioning us both to move over to the railing. When we had he joined us and looked around conspiratorially, then spoke in a low voice. “Allyson, Lisele I’m very glad that you could come on deck during my watch, we can have a quiet talk.”
“Mr. Harris what has happened?” I had spoken quietly and glanced around to see that no one was near.
“Lisele, you know about Blythe do you not?” seeing her nod in the semi-darkness he went on. “Well the Captain is set to give him 30 tomorrow.”
I started. "Thirty what?”
Lisele whispered. “Lashes, Milady thirty lashes of the cat.” She turned to the Purser and asked, “What has he done to deserve this harsh treatment Mr. Harris, Blythe couldn’t give offence, he hasn’t the brains or wherewithal to be able to offend anyone.”
“First Officer Brandt put him up on charges for silent insubordination of authority, and you know that just about anyone who doesn’t speak and remains dumb can be said to be silently insubordinate.” He looked at me and said by way of explanation, “It’s the services ‘catch all’ charge, anyone who remains silent when asked something can be charged with it and punished by it. If they speak to defend themselves they can be charged with a higher offence, if they remain silent to avoid a higher charge, then they are charged with this silent insubordination. Lisele can explain more to you later Milady.”
Lisele then said exasperatingly, “What did Blythe do?”
“Nothing that’s just it, Brandt was in a foul mood this afternoon and passed by Blythe, who failed to knuckle his forehead quick enough, but this happened on the gundeck in view of the Captain and Brandt in his foulness lost control of himself.”
“I knew that one day Blythe would run afoul of someone, it was just a matter of time. I’m just sorry it had to be now and with Brandt no less. Mr. Harris is there any way you could…no that would not do, you would only transfer Brandt’s anger onto yourself. Is there nought we can do for him?”
“I’m afraid there is little we can do at this point, it’s scheduled for four bells in the forenoon watch, 10 o’clock.”
I looked at them in confusion and fear. Lisele saw this and simply said "Later I’ll tell you later.”
Looking back at Mr. Harris she said, “Where is he now?”
“Up on the fo’castle looking at the stars where he always seems to be at this time of night.”
“Alrighty, we will go and see what he can tell us.” Turning to move forward she motioned me to her side and muttered. “This is bad, very bad.”
I followed Lisele to the fo’castle, waving my fan furiously and fretting what all this meant. Worried suddenly for someone I had never laid eyes on before. Thirty lashes, how barbaric and cruel.
Blythe
When we had climbed the stairs to the fo’castle, I looked around me, the guns were in place and ropes coiled neatly, there standing beside the port side rail was a slight figure of a man.
As we drew closer I noticed him gazing intently up at the twinkling myriad stars above. He was dressed in a shoddy fashion of torn breeches and shirt, with no shoes on his feet, dirty and smelling of sweat and tar. He looked as if he had not bathed in a decade.
Our heels made the requisite clicking on the deck, so had warned him that someone approached, he turned to look and immediately bowed his head, at the sight of two young ladies advancing on him.
Lisele spoke softly to him. “Mr. Blythe, what is amiss now, do you not know that you must give proper respect when an officer passes you?”
He just stared dumbly at what must have been a wondrous sight of two ladies who deaned speak to him.
Lisle carried on, “Mr Blythe this is Mistress Allyson Sophie, and we would like you to tell us what is all this about?”
Blythe’s face beamed in stupid pleasure at seeing us. I knew then that he was addled and touched in the head, which explained quite a lot, all at once to me.
Slowly with infinite shyness and halting speech he told us of the incident. His words were incoherent at times but he finally finished his tale of woe and oppression. I will not even try to replicate what he spoke for it was so filled with slang and heavy with accent I’m not sure that I could do it.
The gist of what he had spoken is the same as Mr. Harris’ tale, he was just too slow to give proper respect this time, and Brandt had needed to prove his worth in front of the Captain, in true lackey style, the end result was the administration of thirty lashes tomorrow at four bells of the morning watch.
When he had finished with his telling of the events, I felt an overwhelming pity for him and the state that he was in. I stepped forward and placed my gloved hand to his unshaven cheek and spoke in the softest voice I could muster to this pitiful man. “Mr. Blythe, you will endeavour to persevere through this pain and torture that you face tomorrow. I hope and pray that you will come though this with a full spirit and God’s grace.”
His eyes shone at me like the stars he had been looking at just a few minutes ago, and stuttered, “aye, M’liddy I shan’t uttera peep, no geve ‘em enny satees’facion at’ll.”
I smiled at his declaration and leaned forward and kissed his forehead. Then turned away as I knew I should, because the tears were coming now and I didn’t want him to see any sadness. I pulled my kerchief from my glove and sniffed, too loudly perhaps but this poor creature didn’t deserve anything that life had visited upon him.
Lisele had seen, as I walked away that Blythe had indeed seen my tears, and said nothing more to him, just patted him on the back and swished over to my side to assist me at the stairs. She put an arm around me and pulled me close as we descended the stairs to the gundeck once again, walking slowly back to my cabin along the passageway.
Once the door was closed behind us I let loose with a cry of anguish and pain, not for me but for that poor man and his fate on the morrow. Lisele held me close and shushed me like a mother should. Like any mother would, except mine who had never held me nor comforted me as Lisele was doing now.
When I had calmed down somewhat, she slowly removed my clothing and dressed me for bed, in a nice soft silk bed set of pale green satin. Not saying a word. I was numbly moved over to my luxurious bed and the covers pulled back and I climbed in and looked up at her with a piteous face.
I was still in a bit of shock at the inequities of life aboard this ship, and depressed by them at the same time.
“Will you stay with me tonight Lisele? I don’t want to be alone, and we could find comfort in each others arms nestled in this wonderful bed.”
She nodded and silently went to remove her clothing behind the screen, when she once again stood at the side of the bed and looked down on me, she wore a dark blue silk nightdress, with ribbons and lace adoring the neckline, but a very sad face was perched above.
She climbed in with me and wrapped her arms around me, silently assuaging my fears and anxiety, until sleep found us and we drifted off to the soothing numbness of slumber.
The Lashing
The morning came dull and sullen. The light filtering into my new cabin was muted and heavy.
Lisele and I were still abed, wrapped up close and warm snugged down in amongst the satin and silks and surrounded by softness. I adored my surroundings more today than yesterday but there was still an oppressive feel to the air.
This day did not bode well, I recalled what was to happen today, very shortly too. I felt slightly depressed and anxious for Blythe.Whom I had only met the evening before. Was this rational, or was I taking too much upon myself? I knew not, but to be whipped like a dog in the streets was unjust and barbaric. My thoughts turned to Brandt, the First Officer who had really manufactured this situation wholly to appear well in the eyes of the Captain. He was very obviously an evil spiteful man. And Captain Joshua Long, allowed these proceedings for what purpose, to appear as the major authority figure on this ship, surely there were other, better ways to assert one’s authority over a body of men? These events just steeled my resolve to thwart these two so called masters of the ship. But how? How could I have such influence over them? How could I make a difference?
Lisele stirred beside me, and I put my arms once more around her, looking to my right where she lay. I looked into her opening blue eyes and felt nothing but love for her, deep and abiding love for this lovely person sharing my new adventures.
She yawned and I took the opportunity to lean in and kiss her lips tenderly when her mouth closed. Moving her arms to embrace me more closely, I smiled at her and said, “Not to break this wonderful mood or lovely vision I see before me, but what are we to do about this abomination that will happen in a few hours?”
“I’m sorry M’Lady, I really am, but there is nothing we can do.”
“That is unacceptable Lisele, we have to do something we have to stop those proceedings.”
“Allyson, a ship has to be governed by rules and when those rules are broken there must be a punishment, there has to be law and order, otherwise you are just talking about anarchy and chaos. True the Captain and the First Officer are tyrants, small petty officials who have blown their worth and power out of all proportion. But what you speak of is mutiny, which is punishable by death. Perhaps I’ve been governed by these rules too long, but I have to abide by them otherwise there is no order to things and people are hurt and even killed. You may not remember the Nore mutiny, but it was beaten into my head when I was but a lowly midshipman. Many died for these same reasons that you now state as the cause of the injustice, and when it was put down ruthlessly there were more punishments and hangings.”
“No, there is a better way and we will find it, we just have to apply some reasoning and logic to it.”
I was not mollified, nor would I give up. This ship was now my home and the crew was family. There had to be something that we could do.
Lisele got up and stretched, yawning again. “You stay there while I get dressed and get us some food, then we’ll get you dressed and suitably fixed up for the day.”
I nodded still immersed in thoughts of what could be done.
A short time later when Lisele had returned and we had eaten our breakfast meal. And I had gotten dressed with Lisele’s help and guidance. We were practising walking in our heels and maintaining a correct posture while doing so. When a sudden thumping of feet on deck heralded the horrible event that was to take place topside.
I moved over to the chaise, seated myself demurely and motioned for Lisele to join me. We looked apprehensively at each other, and dreaded the coming moments. There was a drum roll and some murmuring could be heard then silence reigned over the ship I didn’t hear anything until the whip smack of the cat, when I jumped in my skin, and cringed closer to my love. This was followed again and again by the same whip smack, repeating forever it seemed. I covered my ears with my hands, but the sound still penetrated my coverings. Tears began to fall from my eyes and Lisele held me tightly and talked nothings to my covered ears. But this didn’t soothe my ruffled senses. Bawling my eyes out now, I could just picture the scene and tried very hard to block it out from my mind’s eye. But that was an impossibility, with that constant whip smack sounding still.
Finally there was silence again no more of that dreadful sound or that terrible drum roll that had continued all through the lashing of that poor dumb creature, Blythe.
I was very upset and still crying and trembling, even though I knew it was over, I could still hear in my head that horrific sound whip smacking repeatedly. Lisele reached back while still holding me to retrieve the hookah, dropped a ball of hashish into it and handed me a hose stem. She struck a lucifer and I sucked in the smoke gratefully, wanting and needing the oblivion of it’s effects. I kept that up until I could draw no more and then lay back with my eyes closed, Lisele soothing my shattered nerves and tried to restore some semblance of sanity.
Some time later we were still in the same position on the chaise when there was a scratching at the door. Lisele got up and went to see who was there, showing the Purser over and asking him to sit next to me. He did so, and began speaking softly to me, reassuring that everything was going to be fine.
When he deemed me calm enough he said. “I know that you are aware of what has just transpired on deck and I have a message for you. When Blythe was tied to the grating, he called me over to him before the master at arms began. He said ‘Tell the Mistress that for her own sake, I will make no cry of pain, for she kissed me and that is all anyone really needs, a beautiful woman who cares’ .“
I shook with tears again and bowed myself into a ball on the cushion almost falling to the floor. How could that little man take that beating and not cry out?
Mr. Harris stroked my sides and back and continued, tears in his eyes as well as rolling down his cheeks. “From the first to the last he uttered not a sound, the cat’o nine cut him very badly, but he remained silent. The Captain and Brandt were furious that they had been denied the pleasure of his torment by his silence. They left in a huff. When Blythe was cut down he still didn’t cry out, his mates and really the whole crew were astonished at this. The Doctor is now looking after him in the dispensary. But somehow word has gotten around the ship of what you said and did to him last night and his words were overheard today when he spoke to me. And there is amazement and gratitude aboard this ship now. You did very well Milady.”
“Not I,…Blythe endured the lashing and the pain. I did nothing… I could do nothing!” I blubbered between racking sobs.
“No Allyson, you gave him the will and the faith to withstand the pain. You did that, no one else could have done it”
My loved ones fell on to me hugging me and each other and we all cried, for a long while.
To be continued…
Good, Bad or Ugly I would like to hear your thoughts and feelings about this story.
I’ve been writing this for the past few years and editing it now for posting here on BCTS, so my opinion is slightly biased. I’ve enjoyed its creation and metamorphosis into what you are reading here.
But I really need some feedback as to what others think of it and whether it is enjoyable to read or just a chore for you, the readers.
I’ve become very thick skinned over the years so you will not shock me or make me angry. But I do need to hear from you. Even those of you who are guests can leave a comment. It’s allowed here!
Please leave a comment. I’ll even add a pretty please with sugar on top.
![]() |
![]() |
Part 8
“That bad ehh,…Will the ship survive and carry us though? Should I be battening the hatches or something? ” I looked at her and we giggled together. The first laugh we had had since that terrible morning trauma.
Part 8
Storm Coming
For tea which Lisele brought in on a tray for us to share, she was dressed plainly in a working skirt and jacket over a smooth cotton blouse. It still looked very nice on her in dark grey. With her hair piled up on her head.
She spoke plainly. “Mistress, my outfit is the same colour as the skies, topside.”
“Really is it that threatening out today. Well it matches my mood after this morning?”
Lisele spoke from experience saying. “When the skies look like this we can expect a hard blow. What I mean is you probably will not be going on deck tonight. It will probably be pitching something fierce. No, this evening and later is when the real bad weather will descend on us. And you would be swept over the rail easily, so tonight you and I will entertain ourselves together, here in your wonderfully soft and sensuous Boudoir.”
“That bad ehh,…Will the ship survive and carry us though? Should I be battening the hatches or something? ” I looked at her and we giggled together. The first laugh we had had since that terrible morning trauma.
“No, Ill come back with dinner and by then I’ll have completed all my preparations for the storm, as will the rest of the ship. You my Lady do not have any duties regarding this event. So I think if you just wait here for me, it would be best. Then you and I can hunker down in some pillows and ride out this blow, in style and comfort sweetie. Perhaps well have a treat this evening, I think that the Doctor has come through with some excellent Madeira from that Dutchman we hailed yesterday. And I know I can fit a dozen bottles in the water butt over there by the screen. And if he has then you and I are floating this evening.”
“Have some fun now, Allyson dear, don’t you wait for me.”
So I was left to myself for the afternoon while the rest of the ships company would be stowing barrels and covering hatches with waterproof sealskin, and so many other things to prepare a sailing vessel for a hard blow. I said a silent prayer to bring us through safely.
I sat down on the settee in the dressing room thinking what I could do to secure my own little domain My DominᦠSanctum. Well first, I knew that I had to shut all the stern windows, I had opened this morning when it was oppressively warm in this cabin. But that can wait until it really does start to blow. So in the meantime I walked around and secured all the candles in the ceiling holders so that they wouldn’t drop out on anyone’s head when the ship started to pitch and roll. They wouldn’t be lit of course, Lisele and I won’t need much light for our selves. The loose items on the dressers and vanity I stowed in their drawers and flipped the latches closed (this prevents them, for opening when rolling or pitching in heavy seas.)
I pushed and shoved the chaise over by my bed so it formed a 60 degree angle so we would have a nice cozy place to weather the storm, that we could be comfortable without having to move far. The hookah I stowed in the bed headboard niche that was recently modified for me along with some small cabinets and drawers in the headboard and under the bed as well for stowing items. I grabbed the small jewelled boxes that have my stashes inside and put them and the Lucifers were they would be within reach. The ash bucket I put under the chaise then secured the chaise to the floor, then moved on to do the same to any of the cabinets or chairs and tables that were not fixed to the deck.
My bathroom was almost ready but still needed the counter tops cleared of my cosmetics and lotions, bottles and jars. These went into the cabinet next to the towels and clothes. Looking in the tub I noted, no water to worry about. Perhaps if there is enough time before dinner, I’ll take a quick bath. As I passed back into the dressing room I looked closely for anything else that needed to be secured. Then moved into the boudoir, checking here that everything was put up.
I moved over to the piles of pillows and began throwing them into the space in-between the bed and the chaise, adding two spare satin embroidered comforters from the linen closet, creating a soft fragrant silky niche that Lisele and I could dive into and luxuriate in heavenly bliss. Dressed or undressed, we would be warm and safe together in a satin and silk cocoon of femininity.
I was surprised how long all these small things had taken. And it was coming on to six bells, so Lisele should be here any time now. I was reclining on the chaise dressed in a long Mauve silk dressing gown and matching foundations, I just loved this set, they were so soft and comfy, brushing and caressing my skin. The corset holding me snuggly and firmly, but still not uncomfortably. I really had grown used to them and now desired to wear them daily. My dark hose held by the garters hanging from my corset, high-heeled mules adorned my feet letting my lovely painted toes peek out.
Crew Members!
Somewhat later when I heard a load scraping bang sound from the passageway and jumped in fright. It had startled me out of a lovely daydream. Climbing to my feet I could feel the ship start to tilt or heel over to port and the loud noise was repeated followed by a curse in fine hackney voice. Pulling my mauve robe around me tightly I walked over and cracked my door open, and peering around to look down the passageway, I was startled and in turn startled a group of sailors trying to muscle a gun carriage into a place to lash it down securely. Just as the ship lurched again one of them yelled “avast hold er steady Blake” and the larger of the sailors whipped a rope around the butt end of the rolling beast, pulling it tight to arrest the carriages progress across the deck, then they all joined in lashing it firmly down.
Turning as a group, the largest, stepped forward and tilted his small hat to me, saying “beggiin yer pardin ma liddy, wes didnt mean ta destrube yer liddyship …sory yer liddyship!"
"We dint mean no ‘arm - jest, ad to tie de goon doon. Sorry M’Liddy I be Blake ‘ead of dis section.”
Oh my god he was huge six foot eight if he was an inch and an easy twenty stone. Blake humm…I knew I wouldn’t forget that name, William Blake was one of my favourite poets.
I smiled at them, some of the first crew members that I had seen since assuming the Mistress duties aboard. And said, “Not to worry sweetie, I was just curious what made that load noise and commotion.”
“yar the bloody_ …. sorry mam…. ta goon karrage wooda don lotsa 'arm, bangin roun the dek.”
I nodded my head my blond curls bouncing as the rest of the group stood behind this mammoth, and stared intently but nicely at me. I couldn’t say what they were thinking but…in my present condition I could make a good guess.
Blake spoke up again. ”Verry Plees'd ta met yerr mam errr..sorry M Liddy Allie-sen. Argh I jes wanna tel ya….Wes real h’ppy ta be da foorst ta see ya, M Liddy. Sep fer Blythe,… poor devil.”
I responded politely “Well thank you Mr. Blake, that’s very sweet of you and speaking of very sweet I want you to pass along a message to the crew who worked so hard to prepare my cabin for me.”
“Wot kinna missuge m’Liddy?”
“I want you, to thank them from the bottom of my heart for all their kindness and work.”
I stepped forward and stood on my tip toes and kissed him a resounding smack on the cheek then laid my palm on his massive chest with my delicate fingers and painted nails. I thought he was going to drop in his tracks, the dazed look he gave me said adoration pure and simple. “That of course was only for you, you don't have to pass that along to the others.”
There was a hearty chuckle from behind him, as they saw him turn a shade redder in the face and look down to the deck.
He muttered a “ah be thankin ya m’liddy.” But the smile and his eyes made me smile in return.
“We’s bes be goin now.” He turned to the rest. “afor som'on' comes a lookin” and sort of pushed them away down the passageway. I went to softly close the door and overheard someone saying. “gawd does that look like sometin youd say go way to?”
Then the gruff voice of Blake rumbled out, ”ya b’lay dat kina talk abot M Liddy, Jacobs.”
“Ok, Ok Blake lovey settle down.”
There was more grumbling that I couldn’t catch.
Damn that Blake was big, I wonder if his… Oooohhh stop that Allyson.
I sauntered back into my boudoir to continue my musing on the chaise, what a nice arrangement this was with the chaise close to the bed and cushions and pillows, satin comforters making a super soft and feminine retreat from the cruel storm that was bound for us.
I think I had made more than a friend in Mr. Blake, judging by the look of adoration that was on his face when he shooed the rest of then down the passageway.
Perhaps one day Ill need a friend like him, big and capable. But most of all devoted. Yes, that brought thoughts to my mind of many things. Plotting ways to get the Captain his comeuppance and that evil Brandt too.
Relaxing back and thinking of plots and revenge, yes revenge for my sweet Lisele. I shuddered at the thought of my sweet lady Lisele in the hands of that ogre.
The Storm
The time past as I dozed on a cloud of satin, as the wind increased in velocity, and the rain began hitting the decks above me as well as the windows. The widows! I forgot to close them, well now was the time. Languidly rising and sliding over to the nearest open one I secured it to the frame and moved to the next, when the ship took a sudden lurch, throwing me to the deck in a heap.
Lisele walked in at that moment and saw me on the floor, Shrieked rushed over and asked very gently if I was alight? I told her yes I was fine, explained what had happened.
“Oh Allyson, you gave me such a fright, when I walked in and saw you on the floor I assumed the worst. That you had hurt yourself or the ships lurch had thrown hard against the bulkhead. Now don’t you worry your pretty little head about those windows and other things that’s what I’m here for Milady, please let me do all those things for you. Now you lay back here on the bed while I get the remaining windows closed.”
I lay back as she had told me, feeling a little helpless, like a little girl and frustrated that I was not going to be allowed to do anything ever!
Once Lisele had finished closing all the windows but one, open a small crack so that it wouldn’t be stuffy in the cabin, there was a special overhang above this window nearest the bed. She then went around to all the candles and checked them. Nodding with satisfaction at what she found. We would need to light a storm lantern since the overcast skies had given way to pure darkness split with occasional lightning bolts. She rejoined me and asked.
” I see that you secured all of your things? Thank you Dearie, but I would have done it, it is my job now isn’t it?”
Admonished I nodded yes, but still pouted.
She reached out and caressed my cheek with her soft palm. And I melted right there in a large puddle on the floor. Was she chastising me? Or chiding me?
“I just felt that I had to do something and with you doing other things, I just decided to do what I could. So that’s why most of the securing has been done. Lisele.”
“Oh there is one thing …” looking at me with an scowl on her face.
“What is the matter, Lisele?” I asked quickly worrying that some thing was terribly wrong. Or that I had done something incredibly stupid.
She took a breath and said, “You have been outside this cabin, young Lady! The Doctor and I have told you that you shouldn’t step outside the cabin without one of us there to guide and serve you.”
“Now the whole ship knows that you have been seen and the rumours are flying like a hot wind in Jamaica. You are the subject of so much speculation and adoration that when you do make your debut you’ll be mobbed with admirers.”
“We wanted to make your appearance a surprise for everyone and now you have ruined it.” her eyes were dancing and I knew she was just pulling me along with this supposed anger.
“I heard a load noise and couldn’t help myself, I had to look. And yes I was dressed you hussy…I see the look on your face you think that I went out there naked don’t you?” I replied in my own defence.
I could see the laughter come to her face as she smiled and said. “Oh Allyson, I’m not angry with you, someone was bound to see you before your debut, like when we took a walk on deck the other night. So it happened when you were alone, but at least you limited your appearance before those crew members to a short time. It was long enough however to find yourself a worshipper, I have also heard that you kissed him, you harlot. Well perhaps he will serve as a protector of your virtue.” She laughed again.
“What, are you talking about, they were just polite men.”
“Yes polite, because you had shocked them and then actually talked to them. Leaving aside that you kissed Blake!”
“So where is the harm in being nice?”
“No, its not that …it’s the fact the you chose to kiss Blake and then caress his chest - from what I understand of that giant’s King’s English. That was it for him, you are now a Goddess to him.”
Covering my mouth with my small hand, “Ohh I didn’t think that - that small thing would have such an impact on Blake.” Surprising yes but it could work in well with any plan we make. This was something new to me, having someone who had such adoration for me. I was sure that I would not know how to handle him if I should see him or speak to him again.
Lisele continued with “Well you could have not made a better choice,…really with the size and devotion of Blake you are in a more secure position in the ships company.”
“Alrighty Allyson lets go have a snack, I brought some food from the galley, they have banked fires until this blow is over and done. That means no hot food until we are past this rough weather; we’ll have to eat cold.”
She had brought some cheese, bread and fruit as well as a joint of lamb and half a duck. Well stocked for latter snacks as well and all washed down with my never ending supply of wine now stored in the water butt. Even though we were eating rough Lisele kept up the etiquette lessons and we nibbled our way to a pear at the end for dessert.
Refreshed, I watched as Lisele cleared the tray and stowed the remainder away to be consumed as a midnight snack if we wanted. She then joined me on the chaise and we pulled the comforter over us and snuggled down to get warm.
The temperature had dropped quickly when the rain resumed during our repast and there was a chill in the air outside, inside the chill was just beginning.
Snuggling to get warm with my best friend, wrapped in silks and satin bliss, we kissed lovingly, she reached a hand to my nipple and through my satin robe gave it a tweak.
The ship began to roll back and forth now as we snuggled in closer and slid back and forth with the motion created by wind and waves. By itself it was very pleasant, hugging and sliding with my lover and friend. The dim light cast by the swinging single storm lantern washed pendulum-like over us. Creaking and moaning was the music of the drunken dance the ship was on, thrown together with a moan of the wind through the rigging. However nice it was for the both of us it wasn’t really that nice for the ship in general, as some rigging or spars are always torn away in these storms along with some rails and other repairs that always follow in the wake of storms.
Lisele and I needed to get dressed just in case something tragic was to happen and we had to abandon ship or something like that.
Slowly we rose to dress for the evening, staggering with the ships rolling, Lisele coming with me to the dressing room. The storm was quickly gathering power and was tossing and playing with the ship as you would with the child’s toy. We stumbled to the dressing room as the ship rocked from side to side. Lisele told me that this was nothing wait some time and it may turn really bad.
“Don’t say that,… you’re scaring me, this is bad enough, how can you say it will get worse?” she hugged me tightly whispering to me.
“I don’t know if it will get worse,…em sorry for frightening you M’Lady. Lets just get dressed and then snuggle down in that very nice nest you made with the pillows and satins.”
As the ship bucked and corkscrewed in the waves and wind, there seemed to be no end to the lurching and twisting, always accompanied by timber groans and squeaks. Add to taht the sreeking of the wind through the rigging and one or two storm sails that were set, and there was a constant noise surrounding us. There seemed to be a general melody or rhythm to this, list to port, then stern up, twist to a starboard list, then bow up, again and again. These same movements repeated themselves. It was almost a macabre dance after an hour or so. We soon learned to brace ourselves at the proper moment to prevent us from sliding out of our slippery satin environment. At one point it may have been advisable for us to have placed and secured an immovable object in the last area of our nest to form a cocoon of sorts but once the pitching and rolling had really started we couldn’t move about the deck to do so. We instead adjoined to the big bed that was fastened securely to the deck and bulkhead and transfered all the pillows and spreads, that I had placed in the nest in and around us in the bed.
The storm lantern still shed it’s faint glow and danced with the motions of the ship, at times swinging violently back and forth. The light sliding around a corresponding movement throughout the cabin.
We were still tossed and rolled about but it was very snuggly and sort of fun, mainly because of our slippery soft surroundings.
Sleep was another matter, we did eventually did fall asleep but only for short intervals time. And thus we passed the time and waited for the storm to abate.
After the Storm
Lisele and I woke this morning to be greeted by still, cold grey skies and a gentle normal roll to the ship. Quite a change from twelve hours ago. Although still cocooned in our sea of pillows and satin blankets with the duvet thrown over us keeping both of us warm and happy. She smiled at me with those laughing blue eyes, stretched her arms over her head and that is when I noticed the mounds on her chest. Indicating at least to me that the FireQue was still working it’s way on her body.
I pointed this out to her with a smile on my own face, saying. “Well Lisele my dearest what are those wonderful bumps on your chest?”
Startled into a fully wakeful state she moved her hands down and covered them, even though she was encased in a very sheer blue silk nightgown, they were very evident to my eyes as well as her hands. I could tell from the little squeal of pleasure that she was pleased as well.
She jumped up and removed the nightgown as quickly as I had ever seen anyone remove something before and stood before the wardrobe mirror with her hands covering those protuberances, and her feet did a little dance on the carpet. Her bottom which was facing in my direction bounced along with the dance steps.
“Oh Allyson, Allyson they are real they are mine…” without finishing this sentence she jumped back into bed landing astride me, looking down at me her hair dangled close to my face she finished. “…And yours Milady Allyson. We are now true sisters in the flesh.”
I had to laugh at her joyful expression and reached up with my hand behind her head and brought my lips to hers, kissing her tenderly and with as much passion as I could bring to this simple act. Our tongues danced a merry tune in which neither of us gained an advantage. I was completely hers now, I wrapped her in my arms and rolled slightly to my side. Never breaking the lip lock that we had. My hands stoked her back sensuously and slowly, she fumbled with the front closing strings on my nightgown, finally loosening then enough to slide a warm hand gently over my left nipple. I moaned into her mouth to tell her she was doing it just right, as my perky young nipple responded to this touch, I moved my hands from stroking her bare back to her wonderful plump bottom cheeks. Pinching them playfully she then moaned into my mouth signally the same pleasure and desire.
The knock at the door startled us both and she dove under the duvet to cover her nakedness. We looked at each other and laughed, eyes smiling that secret smile that only lovers can share. She called out, “entree monsieur.” In a sweet innocent voice.
Mr. Harris cracked the door open and poked his head around to look at both of us lying in bed with the covers up around our chins. He smiled that friendly smile of his when he said. “Ladies the storm has past and the ship has weathered it well, we have only lost two spars and a storm sail. The cooking fires have been re-lit so there will be hot food this morning, if you can pry yourself from that warm bed.”
He laughed deeply and continued. “This will be a normal sailing day, and the crew is very pleased that we have sustained so little damage, that the scuttlebutt is that since we have two ladies aboard we were doubly lucky. I’m very pleased to concur with them.”
Oh that is good news, for all that rolling and pitching we came through relatively undamaged, and whole.
“Do either of you have anything special to do today? If not then I would like to suggest that you join me on deck this evening for your promenade just at four bells of the first dog watch, so that you may observe the sun creasing the horizon. And I assure you that the sunset will be colourfully spectacular. It has now just gone eight bells of the morning watch so you have plenty of time.”
“Thank you Mr. Harris I would be honoured to view the sunset this evening.” I said very sweetly, “could you come in a moment I would like to ask you something?”
“Yes Milady what can I do for you?” As he closed the door and stepped closer to the bed containing two almost naked young ladies.
“Well as Lisele can attest to, I have not the palette for the sailors Rum, and I was wondering if any of the Officers would be willing to part with some of their wine, which I know is part of their own private provisions. But I would be so grateful if some could be made available to me. I would of course pay whatever the cost of this would be, when we have reached a port to trade our goods in.”
He looked down at the deck in thought. And then raised his head and smiled, “I had anticipated something of this kind before we left Liverpool and took it upon myself to procure a supply of wines for the use of the Mistress of the Wardrobe. I will have a trustworthy man bottle some from the casks in the hold and deliver it to this cabin, this morning or failing that this afternoon. How many bottles would you like to start off with Milady?”
“Oh Mr. Harris that would be splendid, I don’t know, what do you think Lisele? How many bottles should this messenger of heavenly vintage bring?”
Lisele looked over at the waterbutt that stood beside the Japanese screen leading to the dressing area and tub room. “I would think that the barrel would hold perhaps two dozen bottles or so, if it doesn’t we could always store them in the tub room cabinets.”
“Very good ladies, I shall see that two dozen are brought up, oh and if there is less that two dozen please let me know, so that we can see if the deliveryman is drunk on your wine. We wouldn’t want the Mistress to have no wine after all would we?” he smiled at us both enjoying the banter and supposed airs that Lisele and I had put on.
He departed and closed the door securely behind him. Lisele and I looked at each other and giggled with happiness.
She said. “Allyson you, vixen you. How you ever came up with that, I’ll never know. Just asking him sweetly in that little voice of yours…but it worked, I have to say, you will have wine soon and not have to spit that Rum all over the room again.” She laughed again. ”Or to ask the Doctor to make some available from his precious stores.”
“Now I’ll go and throw something on so that I can go and get us some hot food, I think we have had enough cold mutton for awhile.”
So saying she jumped back out of bed before I could grab her and demand another kiss.
Wine Delivery
Later on that afternoon after a short nap and Lisele dressing me for the day in a wonderful day-dress of heavy velvet to ward off the chill of the day after the storm. We were having a nice cup of tea and some biscuits, just the two of us. The discussion was light and inconsequential. But I was still enjoying it, a pleasant social afternoon with only Lisele.
There was a small knock at the door and Lisele and I looked at each other in expectation. We were caught unawares,but then I remembered that Mr. Harris had said that he would send someone.
Lisele jumped up, straighted her skirts and walked to the door, when she had swung it wide open there stood my giant, Blake. His massive arms holding two large boxes.
“Mr. Blake, it’s very nice to see you again.” I said as I rose and walked toward him standing just past the threshold of the door, making sure that my skirt and blouse of the heavy velvet fell nicely into place as I walked.
He bowed his head slightly and said, “M’liddy, mizter ‘arris sended me wif dez bott’les o’ wine fer yuz.”
“Please come in Mr. Blake and you can put those down.”
He ducked his head to pass trough the doorway and advanced a few steps into my sanctum, making no move to put the boxes down, he looked around for some thing then spied the waterbutt along the wall and moved over to it. He set the boxes down with ease and straightened up and removed his cap, ducked his head once more and said. “I’z suppose ta put da bottles in the waterbutt, Miztrez.”
“Yes of course Mr. Blake, please go right ahead.”
He proceeded to pick the barrel up with what seemed to be no effort even thought it was three quarters filled with water, and carried it into the tub room behind the screen. Lisele and I looked at each other with amazement at the strength so casually displayed by this mountain of a man, that barrel had to weigh 15 stone!
I could hear water being poured into the tub, then he reappeared to set the barrel down and knelt to begin plucking bottles out of the top box and placing them carefully in the bottom of the barrel. The whole process took a few minutes in which Lisele and I seated ourselves once again. We glance in the direct of Blake. I decided to play a gambit.
“Mr. Blake if you would like to join us for a cup of tea I would be most pleased.” I said slowly, looking at him as he rose when done with his task.
He stood there a minute with a puzzled look on his face, then said. “Aye Tankee ma’m, I wood lik dat.”
I poured a another cup and asked. “Lemon or sugar, Mr Blake?” “Suger ma’m plez.”
I motioned to our third chair at the small table, he moved over and sat down gingerly, probably afraid the chair would collapse if he looked at it wrong. I handed the cup and saucer to him and he palmed the saucer in his large hands and picked the small cup up without putting his finger in the tiny loop handle, they were too big for that.
He smiled and nodded his head again, sipped his tea. Lisele finally spoke up with. “So Mr Blake are you the one who filled the bottles and what did you have to choose from?”
“Well dar is tree casks in da hold an aye fille’d some bott’les from each. An Mizter ‘arris tol me ta bring dem here, so dar day are. Aye brung one of dem label tings from da cask. 'ere it is.”
He produced a shipping label from his pocket and handed it to Lisele who looked and then passed it to me. I read it and my eyes went wide. This was from even a name I recognised, Chá¢teau Lafite Rothschild and the vintage was 1811. Oh my this is very rare and special wine. A comet year, very rare. My opinion of the procuring abilities of the Purser went up immensely. I was impressed as I knew Lisele was as well.
While I was reading the label that he had brought, Blake gulped down his tea and rose fro the chair. I believe he was uncomfortable with Lisele and I.
I stood and walked up to him touching him gently on the arm. “Mr. Blake I would like to for you to come back and visit whenever you get a chance, I would like for you to be my friend, someone who I could turn to when I have problems. Can you be my friend Mr. Blake?” I admit I purred seductively turning on the charm as best I could.
Blake just looked down and blushed, “shur M’liddy, dat wood be nice, an everyone needs a frien. Aye wood be ‘onored m’liddy.”
“Please Mr. Blake call me Allyson or Allie if you like. I will pass this on to Mr. Harris he’s been helpful in the past. And then whenever you would like I can have you come to tea with Lisele and I. Is that alight for you? Will you do that for me?”
“Aye m’liddy er Allyzen, aye wood like to be yur frien.”
“Thank you Mr. Blake that would be very nice.”
Full Circle
I seated my self lady-like on the chaise and patted the seat next to me. Indicating that Lisele should come and sit so we could talk like two young ladies. She came over and gracefully lowered herself to the cushion, turning to look at me with those big brown eyes of hers.
“Lisele when I was younger and lived with my mother and father. My older sister had married and moved out with her husband, but having left behind many clothes that had stayed stored in her old room. Jeanette was a pretty young woman the last time I saw her, two years ago on my birthday in Swansea while visiting her and her husband David, a nice enough young man as far as a twelve year old could tell. He bought me a toy sail boat and helped me sail it on the park lake.”
“Wait…stop… Milady you don’t have to explain this to me “
“Yes I do …Lisele please let me get through this “
“Anyway …being alone in the house and of an age that I thought of myself as a natural explorer, I explored Jeanette’s room one day finding many treasures which I soon learnt could be worn and enjoyed by a young slender long haired boy. Soon at least a part of everyday was spent in those luxurious undies and satin peignoirs. I was smitten and relentless in my pursuit of Charlotte time, oh that is what I called myself when I was er dressed in her clothing. I seemed to find time at odd moments in the morning or evening unless it was raining outside I wasn’t allowed out when it was raining. But had to stay in and play out of sight of the adults, so that is what I did.”
“And then one day the inevitable happened my mother found me in my sisters room dressed in her lingerie and brushing my longer hair in the mirror, I froze in place like a statue and she just slowly raised her hand to her open mouth.”
“Walking up to the vanity eyeballing me the whole short distance, she peered at me, leaning left and right as I lowered my hands from holding my long tresses. She just nodded her head and “hhuummmed” a bit then abruptly turned around and left. Without saying a word to me at all, I was shocked and scared, vowing there and then to give this charade up. I cleaned up and went to my room, changed into a pair of boys pants, shirt and jacket. I was almost thirteen, it was November, I remember and my birthday was next month along with Christmas which I looked forward to every year,… then my father died a week before my birthday and two before Christmas. His death stunned my family, my mother was devastated as was my sister and myself. I had loved my father, we actually did some things together. And now he was gone.”
“The funeral was horrific in its blackness, even with it having snowed last night, leaving everything blanketed in white, pristine and clean were the words that stuck in my head, I had read them somewhere or other, everyone dressed in black and wearing their grim faces, just turned the gray skies darker and leaving me feeling very depressed and maudlin as well. Numbly moving through the service, following the actions of others who were more conscious at the time. I just made the motions and buried myself in my overlarge black overcoat. The next two days were a blur, I was there but not there, as people must have spoken to me but then as now I couldn’t tell you what was said or how I replied back to them, or even if I did say anything to them. And I must have eaten, but for the life of me couldn’t tell you anything that happened to me in those two days. My Aunt Helen was staying with us as she lived in Manchester, a widow woman, she wanted to make sure her sister was taken care of and that everything was going to be alright.”
“My mother was very bad off, listless and depressed and Aunt Helen and I could see this. And she also wanted to help, so she proposed that she should move into our house, to help out and see to her sisters health and the running of the household.”
“Well that is what transpired, late in December a large waggon hauled by two pair came to our house and some haulers then started bringing in many boxes and crates, storing them in the basement and in Aunt Helen’s room. All the while my mother languished in her bedroom mourning my father, I had not been allowed in to see her, but I knew how close my mother and her sister were, and they did spend the time that I was not allowed in to see her, talking and discussing something for I had heard them sometimes through the door to the mother’s room.”
“Aunt Helen or auntie as she had insisted I call her, “wanted the house kept quiet for my convalescent mother and this meant that, I, a boy was too noisy and troublesome. So I had better just follow the rules and everything would turn out fine.”
“Things started changing right away, she was a take charge kind of person.”
“I was awakened at six by my Auntie opening the door to my room and singing “Good morning!” to me. Then seeing no movement from me she hurried over and shoved my shoulder. Singing again “Good Morning”. This time I had no choice I did wake and look at her with sleep filled eyes questioning her sanity. As she hauled down the duvet, swiftly exposing me in my boys pyjamas.”
“She looked cross-ways at me and said. “Your mother has told me of your predilection in Ladies fashions. And I was hoping to find you so attired, why are you not? You are dressed incorrectly for a young lady. From now on you will dress as I direct you to dress! Is that understood Charles? No that will not do …will it. Let me think ….cha ca…ca…Charlotte. Yes that’s it Charlotte, that’s you now, so remember to answer when called or spoken to.”
“That's how it began, within a day I was dressed as a little girlish toddler, then a preteen girl and finally a young woman, over the next forty-four months. My mother got better, but she preferred me in dresses and whined and pouted whenever I mentioned going back to trousers.”
“They tutored me in the refined arts of being a young fashionable lady. Walking and speaking were only some of the lessons, there was sewing and mending the fine clothes I wore and looked so good in. Caring and raising children were also hammered into me. My chest at the time had grown slightly, like prepubescent girls with the small mounds and larger nipples, therefore the corsets and Basques just enhanced what was there already. My waist and hips had since my youngest days been those of girls, I had been teased mercilessly in my socially acceptable and snobbish school. Then it was decided that I should be schooled at home instead of attending such an institution that would allow such unprincipled behaviour to be unleashed upon me.”
“Everyday I was helped to dress by my auntie and her maid who probably thought the whole thing a great amusement. But she never did give away anything, just that soft small smile that she looked at me with when helping me into my pantalettes, or fluffing my petticoats for me, endlessly.”
“The lessons kept pace with my maturity, I portrayed a young lady now so my deportment and demeanour must be in-line with that at all times, I was told. I learnt to dance and sing with passable results, played the piano and read romantic poetry, and courtly lady periodicals provided by my Auntie. A tutor came to the manor and taught me the classics, French, Latin and Greek.”
I tried to rebel and to suppress those desires that I still had to dress and act just as they encouraged me to. My rebellions were always short lived and brought to an end by my Aunties swishing cane on my knickered bottom, she then pulled them down to my thighs so that she could leave welts behind and not shred the panties.
I learnt that their plans for me not only included my total transformation into the appearance of a fine young lady and my marriage to an eligible young or old man of name and quality, but a guarantee of my virginity.
So after many, many months of tutoring and living everyday and night as a young lady, my mother and my auntie invited some old families over to see me for themselves and plan a marriage. I was asked innocently to greet them on the porch landing when they arrived, which I did, completely dressed in blue silk skirt and jacket with petticoats, and bonnet to match, my hair curled just that morning by auntie and now swinging in long bologna curls and blue satin ribbons. Thus I had greeted these families warmly and with sweetness, not knowing the purpose that they had gathered here for.
Then later when they had gathered in my father’s private study to discuss this matter, I could not help overhearing louder voices drowning out others so I had come to investigate, stopping and listening outside the door I soon learned what my loving mother and auntie had planned for me!
So at almost fifteen I ran away from home, desperate to escape the fate that seemed destined for me by others. I told myself that I would become a seaman and sail away from my mother and auntie. I ran all night and in the morning made it to Liverpool, not finding a ship until afternoon, then some street rats tried to rumble me and the Purser stepped into save me and talked me into signing onboard the Acies Mentis as a mess boy, then I was seen by the Captain and Mr. Brandt thus sealing my fate, I was assigned to be the Mistress.
So as you can see this is all very confusing for me it seems to travel in a circle with me always ending up dressed as a lady or as now, being more female than male anymore. So please Lisele be patient with me and loving, and I will learn to be the best Mistress of the Wardrobe there has ever been.”
Lisele hugged me and cried with me a little.
“I didn’t know …I’m very sorry for you and your past life but look here,…we are on an adventure …are we not?”
“Yes we are!” I cried with her.
“Then lets make the most of this adventure, Ill get us some food and we’ll snuggle down tonight just you and I.”
“Sounds wonderful to me” I answered. “But could we not take a turn on the deck later? After that storm, and being confined to the cabin I think it would be nice to stretch my legs.”
“Yes of course we can do that, Milady. I’ll go and get us some food and drink then we can concentrate on dressing for the evenings promenade on deck.”
Once in a while a little recrimination is bound to surface. But with the support and love of Lisele I know that I will be right in body and soul, both of which will be a feminine body and soul.
I’m Delicious
After we had eaten our midday meal we decided to lay in for some time, before dressing for our walk on deck.
“Nice...” I hearher purr, running her fingertips lightly up the top of my thigh and over my exposed tap pantie, my robe had fallen open. I arch my back, stretching luxuriously, and one of my breasts does tumble from its precarious perch. The other is about to escape as well, its nipple already peeping impudently over the satin and lace cup. Sitting behind me, Lisele puts her arms around me, cupping my breasts in her hands. My nipples stiffen instantly at the touch, and she tweaks them playfully. I moaned lustfully as I turn my head to kiss her. Her breath is hot against my ear, and those hands are soft on my tender new breasts.
Sighing blissfully, I recline against her body for a moment. And could not help but allow a heady breath to escape my lips with an “aaaahahhhh”. Her hands roam easily over my breasts, evoking shivers and goose bumps with their light, teasing touch. I moan softly as I feel her lick the edge of my ear, then nibble gently on my earlobe. Unable to restrain myself any longer, I turn around and kiss those wonderful lips. Lisele parted her lips eagerly, welcoming my probing tongue. I explore her luscious mouth, tasting her sweet breath and the smooth hardness of her teeth. Her tongue joins mine in a slippery, undulating dance. A passion driven, questing thirst for more sensual pleasures.
Abruptly, she breaks away from me. With one hand on each of my shoulders, she pushs me gently back until I feel the hard edge of the backrest against shoulder blades. Lisele continues to exert a steady pressure, easing me down, until I am sitting forward on the edge. The mirror is directly in front of me, and I have an exciting view of her silk covered ass, framed in pink and white lace, as she bends over me. My knees open easily at her touch, and she spreads them further.
I see my reflection in the mirror, an exquisitely dressed young Lady lying back in her boudoir with a look of lust and passion on her face while a young girl kneels between her legs. God what a sight I said to my self, but didn’t look away. I couldn’t look away.
I shiver, feeling suddenly vulnerable and exposed, with only a flimsy bit of satin and silken lace between us. Lisele’s nimble fingers quickly overcome that obstacle, the snaps popping open like firecrackers at her touch. As each snap gives, I feel a coolness, a slight draft, creeping across my mound with silken fingers. Her breath steams against my thigh, a turbulent contrast to the cooler breeze that whispers through my hair. I moan again as she lightly slips those barriers down my legs. In the mirror I see her dark curls, poised like the heart of some sweet flower between the petals of my thighs. As the last snap gives, Lisele looks up to meet my gaze with laughter dancing in her eyes. I moan softly, anticipating the touch, nor am I disappointed. Cupping my hips in her hands, she slides me forward until I am perched on the edge of the seat.
Then, still caressing my bottom, she lowers her mouth. At first there is only the warm, sensuous brushing of your lips over my soft skin. I close my eyes, so absorbed in the sensation that I hardly notice your hands sliding over my hips and thighs. I only become aware of them gradually, as she parts my labia. Dimly, my lust-fogged-hashish-clouded brain realises what she is about to do, and my body coils like a spring in anticipation. Her lips close over my straining clit, triggering the pent up energy and causing my hips to jerk spasmodically against her face.
“Ooooh Lisele that’s so gooooood”.
The only sounds I hear are my ragged breathing and the soft slurping noises you make as you suck gently on my clitoris,. The storm and waves, the wind are all forgotten. Applying her teeth occasionally with delicate precision. I am focused so completely on that tiny button of flesh that I never notice those fingers creeping into me, until suddenly they are there. She is using fingers from both hands, stroking me in several directions at once. It feels as if my quim will fly apart under your darting touches - now deep, now shallow; aggressive, then butterfly soft. My eyes pop open in shock and are captured by the mirror. The sight of her head reflected between my twitching thighs and those fingers flashing, wet and slippery, in and out of my new womanly feature, stoke the blaze inside me to greater heights.
A wave of consuming heat crashes over me, blanking out my vision and ringing in my ears. Convulsions begin deep inside me, spreading outward from a molten core. They ripple through smooth internal muscles, clenching around her fingers in successive contractions.
“Oooohhh mmmyy ggg guughgh…ooohh Lisele thats so so wonderful how in the worl_...!” the last crash of the wave was tremendously blissful, my body shook as I yelled out “ugh..ugh..ugh..ughhhhhh”and went rigid - then floated …drifted back slowly to see the boudoir and Lisele slightly out of focus then coming back sharply.
As the feeling dissipates I become aware of hot pain in my chest, and realise that I am holding my breath. I let it out slowly, cocooned in a sense of well-being. Inhale. Exhale. Inhale. Exhale.
Each measured breath builds the calm within me. Finally, I open my eyes and give her a weak smile. But a very happy smile.
Lisele’s face is flushed, and her hair is slightly tousled from my hands running through it. She rises slowly, drawing me into her arms as we stand. Her lips brush mine softly, and I taste the faint saltiness of myself on her lips and tongue. We stretch languidly, like two cats in the sun, before we recline back on the chaise to relax and wait for the storm to be passed. We lazed for some minutes then I reached over for the glass of wine that was resting near at hand.
Her hand beat me to the closest one and we wrestled and rolled in the satin nest for possession of it. Lisele won, as I lay under her panting and eyes flashing, she bent down and gave me a very tongue-y kiss.
Dressing for the Deck
Again Lisele brought out a corset, this time a Ivory coloured, lace covered, whalebone stiffened one. I stood before her clad in only a white chemise and loose tap pantie, having just put these on in preparation of dressing for our visit with Mr. Harris. As she approached me and fitted the Ivory confection around my middle I noticed that this corset was longer and went from my crotch to above my breasts. She had fastened the front before I was able to ask the question of why this one was so long.
As she was lulling laces at the bottom she huffed. “You’ll need this long corset for a few of the dresses that are more constricting and fashionable. Don’t worry Allyson it’s not that tight, not as tight as that one for the antebellum dress you recently wore so well.”
She continued lacing from the top down to the middle again until she tied the laces off, and then went back to the drawers to retrieve some very fine stockings of a small denier. Seated on my vanity chair I let her glide them up my legs smoothly and fasten them to the garters at the bottom of the corset, all six of them. Asking me to stand again, I found the wonderful pull of the thin material was a snug reminder of how well dressed ladies of the British Empire needed to present themselves. But over all the wondrous feel of the corset and stockings rubbing and sliding over my smooth skin made me feel very feminine and delightfully erotic.
I looked in the wardrobe mirror that had the three panels and was very pleased with the shape that the corset had given me. Lisele moved around behind me and gripping the laces again began at the bottom to tighten them more, tugging me back and forth as she progressed to the top ones moving down to the middle to tie them off again this time wrapping them around to lessen the bulk of a simple bow in back.
I was now very snuggly encased in a lace and satin covering that molded my young body into wonderful curves and lines. Lisele produced two underskirts, one of sheer Charmeuse in cream and the other of silk crepe, white with roses embroidered all over it, ending in a ruffle at the bottom. Tying the Charmeuse on first, at my waist it fell to just above my ankles and as I moved it would create the most enjoyable sliding felling on my stockinged legs. Then the silk crepe was tied over that and completely covering it, to hang just above the floor.
Next she had pulled a corset cover from the wardrobe where it hung, and asking me to hold my arms behind me slide it up and tugged the two halves to meet in front where a series of flat buttons fastened it from my bottom to my collar bones, covering the ties of the underskirt's and the corset with a beautiful design of lace ribbons of many hues of white and ivory.
Lisele asked. “Now Milady are you ready for your boots and then the bustle and over-skirt and bodice jacket?”
I answered quietly as I looked at myself in the mirrors. “Not quite yet Lisele let me get used to these wonderful underclothes first and then we can proceed to those. Just a few minutes to regain my breathing, please.”
“Alright, would you like a small glass of wine now?”
“Yes that would be nice.”
She moved over to the waterbutt and retrieved an opened bottle from what Blake had brought to us, poured and handed me a glass. I sipped it slowly still looking at my reflection. She came up behind me and putting her hands on my shoulders, kissed my exposed neck and blew hot breath in my ear. I sighed as she giggled, both of us smiling in the mirror.
Motioning her to bring the boots over to me, she knelt down and put one on at a time then buttoned the many buttons securely encasing my foot in these highly polished two inch heeled snug boots.
I enjoyed my small glass as she got out the wonderful skirt from the wardrobe, it was a satiny deep burgundy colour and had a flounce of wide Torchon white lace from the waist down to the knees and then flowing back to the dragging train. She dropped it on the bed behind me and got the bustle out next. Which she settled around my waist and tied to sit just above my bum, as I sipped my wine. Then grabbed the skirt and asking me to raise my arms above my head she dropped it in place and shifted it around some to settle it over the lower half of me, fluffing to the skirt so it sat correctly over the bustle.
Satisfied with that, she held the bodice jacket in her hands as I set the empty glass on the vanity and put my arms to the back so she could slip the bodice sleeves up my arms then moved around to the front and beginning at the bottom hem, which was below my nipped in waist, began to button up the front all the way to the high neckline. I observed all this in the mirror and liked the effect the jacket gave, coloured the same as the skirt a deep burgundy, there was again the wide Torchon lace from the neck straight down over my bosom to the hem and all the around the hem as well. The overall effect was very pretty and very feminine.
Since she had already dressed my hair before we had begun the clothes dressing I looked very well turned out and felt very womanly indeed.
A quick brush with the face powder and some lip blush and I was ready, well almost. I picked up a white parasol and then I was ready. Lisele ducked out the door with a quick admonishment to wait a few ticks while she got dressed. So I patiently strolled back and forth unabashedly admiring myself in the mirror the whole time, until she opened the door once again and beckoned me forth.
The Sunset
Emerging onto the gun deck we walked sedately to the stairs leading up to the quarterdeck. Raising our skirts as we ascended the stairs. Some of the crew and Officers were about the decks and observed Lisele and I as we made our way to the small group of men on duty on the quarterdeck. I could say that we had all eyes upon us but that should be self evident. I twirled my parasol on my shoulder idlely as we walked. Our heels clicking the deck in a rhythm.
Mr. Harris greeted us very cordially, and swept his arm to the horizon to which we turned and looked.
Oh he was correct, the sunset was spectacular, and it looked to be so close you could almost reach out and touch the sun as it lowered itself through the distant clouds, colours of red and orange blending with the yellows closer to the line of the horizon and the fiery ball of the sun. As it approached the line of the horizon far in the distance it seemed to pause before touching this line and then proceeded to sink below that line becoming a half disk then a sliver then just blazes of colour and multi-hued clouds. We observed all this in a matter of minutes, but not one word was spoken as we all enjoyed the splendid show of colour and light that Mother Nature was providing for our viewing pleasure.
At last Mr. Harris spoke slowly. “Did I not tell you Milady that the sunset would be magnificent?” he was gazing at me attentively as he spoke and I shyly replied, “Yes, you did tell us, but we were still very taken with the many colours and brilliance of the display, that your words did not adequately describe the wonderful sight of it.” I for one was very impressed with the beauty of this daily spectacle.
“Lisele and I both” I nodded in her direction at my elbow, “would like to thank you for making us welcome to watch this wonderful display.”
“Oh Milady, since you are both dressed so wonderfully I think that I am the one who must thank you for accepting my small invitation. Now if you will excuse me I must see to my duties. You are free to stay on deck for as long as you would like Milady, I would just ask that you watch your step about the deck as it grows darker.”
I replied very sweetly, “Thank you Mr. Harris for your concern about our well being, while above decks we shall be very diligent in observing our progress.”
Now as prim and stilted as this may seem, we all of us had smiled knowingly throughout the entire exchange, as if we were lovers exchanging secret code of some clandestine meeting.
Lisele and I giggled as we strolled away to continue our walk along the quarterdeck rail. We chatted amiably until we spied Blake bent over at some task. We walked up to him making some scuffing noises with our boots so as to not startle him. He turned and greeted us with a nod and a knuckle to his forehead, saying. “Evein m’liddy, Lisele, ben watchin da sunset I see.”
“Yes, Mr. Blake it was a wonderful display don’t you think?”
“Aye dat it waz.” Lowering his eyes to the deck. “Day alwiz is.”
“Mr. Blake I wonder if I may speak with you?” Placing my hand on his arm and guiding him closer to the rail and looking around to make sure we were far enough away from others so as not to be overheard.
I think subconsciously I had engineered this meeting away from any others to broach a plan to Mr. Blake. That would see the end of the Captain and Mr. Brandt’s tyranny over the crew and the ship.
To be continued…
Good, Bad or Ugly I would like to hear your thoughts and feelings about this story.
I’ve been writing this for the past few years and editing it now for posting here on BCTS, so my opinion is slightly biased. I’ve enjoyed its creation and metamorphosis into what you are reading here.
But I really need some feedback as to what others think of it and whether it is enjoyable to read or just a chore for you, the readers.
I’ve become very thick skinned over the years so you will not shock me or make me angry. But I do need to hear from you. Even those of you who are guests can leave a comment. It’s allowed here!
Please leave a comment. I’ll even add a pretty please with sugar on top.
![]() |
![]() |
Part 9
A shout from the stern rail brought my attention around. There balanced on the rail, arms outstretched was Blythe. The faint light of the quarterdeck shown on him fully revealing his red shirt and a knife in his hands. He shouted again “Mistress I did it for you !” and looked to the skies. Seeking forgiveness?
Part 9
My Talk With Mr. Blake
“Mr. Blake, I hope that you are well and I can count on you as being a friend of mine which I dearly cherish.”
“Aye M’liddy Allizen, Aye, be yur fren.”
“Well as a friend of mine you would be concerned if anyone harmed me or threatened me is that not correct?”
"Aye Allizen, who be tren-ten ya?”
“Well just between you and I Mr. Blake…” I paused and looked around again more for effect, but also to see if there was anyone close enough to hear. "The Captain and the First Officer have made some veiled threats about using me for their own pleasure after we cross the equator ~ they want to rape me,… I think they are serious and I’m scared of what they would do to me. They are very brutal men, you know that don’t you? Look what they did to the Spanish thief and to Blythe for gods sake!”
The scowl on his face said that this did not make him happy, and his words proved it.
“Day be dead men, aye’ll kill em mesef. Dem rats…
“No no Mr. Blake we must think of something else, I couldn’t bear to think of you brought up on charges and lashed or worse, even hung. We have to think of something that will let us come out on top and the Captain and First Officer need to be the ones who are brought up on charges.”
“Planz aye don tink aye cood tink up a plan. aye’z no good at tinkin. Yuz com up wif a plan, ay’ll ‘elp ‘n udder ways.”
“Alright Mr. Blake, Lisele and I will come up with some kind of plan, but I’m still scared and they are still in charge of the ship, anything could happen, they could toss me overboard like the Spanish thief. And get away with another murder! Will you protect me? I know with you looking over me I would feel better and with Mr. Harri’s help perhaps we can change things here aboard the Acies Mentis.”
“Ay’ll look after ya Allizen - nottin will ‘appen ta ya, aye promis ya dat. En iffen aye get a chanze ay’ll toss dem ov’bord.”
“Thank you Mr. Blake I knew that I could count on you.” I raised myself up on my tip toes and kissed him resoundly on the lips. He blushed very fiercely.
I turned to go, but looked at him over my shoulder coyly and said. “You’ll be watching me I hope?”
He just knuckled his forehead and nodded silently.
Excitement on deck
A shout from the stern rail brought my attention around. There balanced on the rail, arms outstretched was Blythe. The faint light of the quarterdeck shown on him fully revealing his red shirt and a knife in his hands. He shouted again “Mistress I did it for you !” and looked to the skies. Seeking forgiveness?
Did what? And what were those men doing on the deck? There was shouting and some of them made to reach for Blythe but he scrambled up the braces to the luff spar and began shouting down at the quarterdeck brandishing his blade.
Lisele and I stood rooted to the Gun Deck where we had just spoken to Blake. I had intended to speak with her to see if we could come up with some plan to topple the Captain and First Officer from their lofty positions and free myself and the ship from this infernal menace. He threatened not only me but the whole ships well being.
My gaze brought Blythe back into focus as the Officer of the deck ordered some men aloft to bring Blythe down to the deck, the Captain had been summoned in the same breath.
One of the midshipmen dashed past me to notify the Captain. Another was sent to get the First Officer, and any other officers that could be found. Lisele and myself dressed to the hilt retreated to the port rail to not be in the way. We looked back aloft and saw Blythe being hemmed in so that he could be brought back down to the deck and find out what he was carrying on about. His eyes seemed to blaze at me alone as we watched and waited for further developments.
His fierce look was unsettling and I was unnerved by it, I looked around quickly to see if anyone else had noticed this crazed look.
I reached over and pulled Lisele closer to me, my arm around her corseted waist. She slid her arm around me and squeezed me as close as we could possibly be in these large skirted dresses.
Blythe being as small as he was, was no match for the other able seamen send after him. He was captured, his knife was taken away from him and slowly brought back to the deck yelling and screaming that he had done it for me.
I stood my ground at the rail and wondered aloud to Lisele, “What ever can he mean by that? What has he done that would make him say such a thing? What has he done for me?”
I took Lisele’s hand in mine and we climbed the stairs to the quarterdeck but stayed by the rail to see what was going on.
With two men holding his arms securely the Officer of the Deck Quintall was beginning to question him about this insane act, and what did he mean by that statement. As the Officers gathered around the hapless figure held tightly in front of them they couldn’t help but notice that he seemed to be covered in blood. The front of his dingy white shirt was completely red with fresh blood.
Two midshipmen came running back to report that the First Officer was not to be found, his cabin was empty and could not be found anywhere. The other shouted out that the Captain’s cabin was locked and there was no response to repeated knocking or shouting. The officers who had gathered moved off a short distance to confer. After a few minutes they turned to the master at arms and told him that the Captain’s cabin must be opened and he needed to know what has occurred. They summoned a carpenter to help with the door to the Captain’s cabin.
This group included three Officers and the master at arms who led the way to the locked door, bringing a carpenter along trailing behind. The small group of Officers and men who had been left behind held Blythe and he squirmed and murmured to them his eyes never leaving me, boring a hole into my soul, I was getting very nervous and worried that something very bad had happened.
Lisele and I stayed on the quarterdeck and had a discussion of what these recent events could mean. We spoke in whispers.
I looked at Lisele and asked what she knew about this as if she held some power to devine what went on aboard this ship, she knew or seemed to know everything that went on, so in desperation I asked her.
She replied, “Allyson you know as much as I, about this.”
“But what is Blythe babbling about and why is he staring at me like that?”
“Those are very good questions Allyson, but what I wonder is how he got to the stern rail in the first place?”
“Or even why he is covered in blood and that knife that he was brandishing about, what has he gone and done now?”
“That is something that the Officers will find out in short order I think, look there is the Doctor going into the passageway to the captains cabin, they must have summoned him for something, oh this doesn’t bode well.” Once Lisele had said that I looked down on the gundeck and saw that indeed the Doctor was headed into the passageway.
The Purser came back up to the quarterdeck and walked over to us. He was shaking his head and looked ashen faced. He looked at us both and leaned heavily against the rail. Lisele put her hand on his shoulder and and said softly. “Mr. Harris what is the matter? Where is the Captain? Come on man what is happening?” her voice had risen higher with each question.
He gave no answer and and just shook his head.
Suddenly as if waking from a dream he straightened up and shook his head vigorously to clear the cobwebs. He looked to the quarterdeck and raised his arm signaling, and shouted. “Mr Blake could you come here please?”
Blake lumbered up the steps and came to a halt close by, knuckled his forehead with a blank look on his face.
“Mr. Blake would you be so kind as to escort these ladies back to their cabin? I fear that the excitement of Blythe appearing as he did and the investigation that will have to follow will be taxing to them.”
“Aye aye Mizter ‘arris, aye be ’appy to take ‘em to da cabin.”
“And Mr. Blake, you will post yourself outside their door, after making sure that no one else is in the cabin. To ensure that they are not disturbed for the rest of the evening. I will send someone to relieve you in a few hours. I think that some protection is warranted due to these circumstances.”
“No need to sen anodder to take me place gov’nur. Aye’ll stay ‘til yuz cum by.”
“Very good Mr. Blake. Now ladies if you will accompany Mr. Blake to your cabin, I would feel much better about what I have to do in the coming hours.”
I looked at Mr. Harris with just a little indignity and said. “Why are you sending us off now, Mr. Harris we could…”
He cut me off in mid sentence with. “Mistress Allyson, Please just do what I have asked. Your cabin has already been invaded once this evening. I think it a prudent safeguard for tonight, that someone be on watch outside your Sanctum.”
“What!? My cabin has been invaded? What did they steal? What did they do in my cabin?”
“Please Allyson, just go with Mister Blake for now, I will come by when I have completed my investigations and we’ll have a nice cup of tea. God knows I’ll probably need it by then.” He turned and walked back to the group of Officers gathered further aft, talking animatedly.
Mr. Blake stepped to the side and gave a little bow and extended his arm in the direction of the stairs and the gun deck. Lisele and I looked at each other clasped hands and walked as regally as we could to the stairs. My head was awash with thoughts of someone coming into my DominᦠSanctum Sanctorum and the violation I personally felt.
How rude, vulgar and uncouth someone had to be to invade a ladies boudoir! This was unacceptable! I felt a revulsion at the thought of what they had done while there. I quickened my pace to see what destruction had been wrought to my lovely sacred place. The retreat of my soul, mine and Lisele’s harbor of sweetness and sanctuary.
When he did speak some minutes later it was to ask us to adjourn to my cabin where he said he would explain as best he could what had been found and what the Officers think happened. Lisele and I walked on either side of him down the stairs, we weren’t exactly supporting him as much as guiding him. All the way to the door of the Sanctum not a word was spoken.
Surveying My Sanctum
When we arrived at the door to my Sanctum, Mr. Blake asked us to wait while he took a look around. He reached behind himself and drew a wickedly large blade from his belt and quickly entered and then closed the door behind him, so that if someone was still there Lisele and I would be spared the view of what he would have to do to expel this unwanted visitor. I took Lisele’s arm in mine and waited anxiously. She leaned in and whispered in my ear. “Allyson dear, it will be alright, no person of sane mind would have done anything to cause you worry or anxiety. Blake will just make sure that there is nothing amiss. And Mr. Harris was right to send him along with us, for our safety and wellbeing.”
The door opened with Mr. Blake filling the frame, he nodded to us and stepped aside to allow us to enter, I peered around my cabin with some trepidation, hoping against hope that this intruder had not destroyed anything of our lovely home.
Everything seemed to be intact and just as Lisele and I had left it a scant hour or so ago. Except for one or two things, the Japanese screen in the corner, covering the spiral stairs was pushed aside and broken in pieces on the floor and there looked to be some sort of attack on the latch that lead to the Captains cabin above. The wood of the trapdoor had been gouged out and lay in splinters on the carpet below the stairs. There was also a whole stern window missing from it’s frame, yet there was no broken glass on the carpet in the vicinity of that window.
Perplexing as this damage was there didn’t look to be anything else damaged or missing. While I had studied this destruction. Lisele had been searching the jewel cases and wardrobe to ascertain if anything was missing from them. She shook her head in the negative to tell me all was intact in these areas.
We both went to the tub room to see if anything was amiss there, nothing at all, not even anything out of place from what we could see. I went back into the main room and sat heavily on the chaise, my face in my hands, tears springing from my eyes my dress getting wrinkled in the process, but never mind that, what had this intruder wanted in my cabin and why was there nothing missing? But damage still done in this manner?
Mr. Blake stood near the door and spoke quietly. “Aye’ll leave yuz liddies alone, if’n yuz need anytin, aye’ll be right otside dis door.” He moved to leave and close the door, I had not moved and Lisele said to him, “Thank you ever so much Mr. Blake.”
She moved to the water butt and removed a bottle of wine, poured two glasses and brought them over to the chaise. I looked up as she handed one to me and sat down. Her dress and mine mixed as she sat close, her arm around my shoulders. My tear stained face looked into hers and I felt a wave of sadness for myself and for Lisele, at the way our happiness and serenity had been violated. Fresh tears clouded my vision, and I sobbed.
She tried to calm my fears and spoke softly to me, “Allyson, come now don’t cry nothing is missing and what has been damaged can be fixed, there is no need for you to get upset over this.”
I sniffed and said to her. “How can you say that? Someone has invaded my cabin, unbidden and unwelcome, done damage and left without a hint of who or why? You and I could have just as easily been here when they did invade and then what?” I buried my face in her shoulder and cried again, “I cannot even feel safe here now, even with Blake outside on watch.
“I know Allyson, I know. Let’s just wait for Mr. Harris and see if he can shed some light on this situation. We’ll just have a nice smoke and get into something comfortable while we wait for him to arrive and see if he has found out anything, as well, he might have some explanation of why Blythe was yelling like a madman and brandishing a knife, covered in blood.”
“Yes Lisele, ..A smoke would be nice right about now.” I sipped my wine and threw caution to the wind, tilted my head back and drained the glass.
She stood and pulled me erect, looking into my face with hers so close. I could not focus my eyes for the tears that filled them, but felt her soft lips as they touched mine. I hungrily accepted and devoured her kiss as she held me close to her, rubbing my back through the many layers of clothing I wore. I remembered how nice I had it here with Lisele in my arms, her kissing me and the softness of her body held close to mine. And vowed to myself to cheer up.
She pulled away form my questing lips and when I opened my eyes, I saw her smiling face still so close to mine. She took my hand and moved me over to the vanity to sit as she unbuttoned and began removing my lovely bodice jacket.
I numbly sat there straight backed not slouched, because of the corset and clothing as she paused and retrieved the small whalebone pipe form the bed cubbyhole. I smiled at her when she brought it back and handed it to me, the lucifer already in her hand. She struck it on the candlestick resting on the vanity, we shared this pipe back and forth, smoking quietly until it was gone.
We together undressed, her unbuttoning and untying my items and me undoing hers.
I walked over to my lovely bed, clad only in a light chemise, sat down and hung my head into my hands. My hair fell forward unbound from where it had been pinned up. I breathed slowly in and out trying to calm myself.
I knew she would try to divert me, to pull my attentions to something else, that had been why she had suggested a smoke. I was feeling the effects now, dulled and dreamy. I knew my anguish and anxiety shown plainly on my tear stained face. I heard Lisele moving about.
Charmuese and Angora
“This would be cute on you!” Lisele chimed in holding up a camisole hung from a hanger by its straps that were held in place by little faux pearl pins, and the pettislip and knickers that went with it, held by padded clasps attached to the hanger. I looked up and nodded sullenly, not even fully focusing on what she held in her hands.
They were muted lingerie pink with ivory Venetian point lace trim, with fancy ecru and gray embroidery, made with a delicious blend of silk, and brushed satin.
The ship swung back and forth as if the man at the wheel was drunk and wished to see how far he could swing the wheel in it’s arc of movement. I looked back at the shattered and missing stern window.
“Allyson!” I snapped my head back to look at her when she had shouted for my attention.
She smiled at me as she held up the wonderfully soft set of lingerie. Her smile faded as she looked at me wearily. “Allyson, please don’t be like that. You know that I love you and that we are safe, please rouse yourself from this funk that you are trying so easily to fall into.”
She was right, even as befuddled as I was from the wine and smoke, I knew she was just doing her best to divert me.
“Right” I said resolutely standing and straightening myself to my full height, my breasts stuck out from under the silky chemise and I felt my bum tighten as I squared myself away. I looked at her with fresh resolve and determination.
I looked afresh at the lovely lady holding out the hanger for my inspection, it was a short chemise, antique white Chantilly lace over white silk Charmuese and a matching tap pantie, the same Chantilly lace over white silk Charmuese. Both items had blue piping, the chemise tied with a matching blue cord, as was the waist of the tap pantie. As I lifted these delights from off the hanger, there beneath it was a small corset, more than a waspie but less than the full corset I had just removed, It took me a moment to realise that they perfectly matched the robe and soft fuzzy bed-set in luscious pink Angora that I had seen hanging next to my bed.
“Oh, what should I do?” I said as I moved over to apply dusting powder with a big pink powder puff. I was starting to twitch a little as I removed the delightful pink silk foundations from the hanger and quickly with Lisele’s help donned them, adding white silk stockings. I had found a pink cashmere bed-set in one of the hat boxes that was just a delight to my skin, but this angora screamed warmth and softness. The foundations were followed by the chemise and tap pant and finally, the pink Angora and robe.
I had dispelled the dispair that I had felt earlier, conquered it with cashmere.
The ship continued to slip and sway, back and forth all though our dressing. What had been amusing a few moments ago was fast becoming tiresome. I needed another glass of wine. I moved over to the table where Lisele had placed the bottle and poured myself another, looking at her to see if she wanted one too.
She did not. I sat down in the chaise and leaned back in my lovely foundations with the warm Angora bedset and robe wrapped snuggly around me. Languishing in the warm softness of them all. My anxious moments relegated to the past, my cares now numbed and removed.
My mood complete, I looked to Lisele and said.
“I’m sorry but you are not going to leave me alone to go back to your cabin and change. I couldn’t stand you being gone or myself being alone in this rolling and rocking cabin, even with Mr. Blake just outside the door. So you will just have to wear some of these clothes, because I’m serious you are not going to leave me alone!”
She smiled and walked over to me so that she could kiss me sweetly. I hugged her tightly to emphasise my meaning. I was still upset, somewhat anxious moments in the past, but not forgotten. Scared and trembling slightly, she noticed and if she was going to disagree with me she quickly changed her mind.
“I would not leave my precious alone on a night like this, Allyson I love you,…and I would die, myself, if any harm came to you while you are under my guidance, and being honest, …you are my adoring companion and lover after all.”
She looked at me and we giggled, she had lightened the moment very well.
She lay next to me on the chaise and pulled a duvet over our legs while we waited for Mr. Harris to come and join us, hopefully with good news.
We sat waiting for quite some time, enough for Lisele to rise up and change her clothing for a comfortable silk pyjama set. And another bottle to be opened and drunk. There was a knock on the door as she pulled the cork on that one, Mr. Blake stuck his head in and stated that Mr. Harris was delayed but would join us as soon as he could, in his own version of the King’s English of course.
We whiled away the time sipping our wine and playing word games, which Lisele lost to me. I think on purpose, but none the less she still owed me her next three years wages and I was going to collect one way of another, we giggled at that and laughed well, when she asked what kind of terms I would give her for the repayment of this huge debt. In the end I accepted her payment of kisses and tender stroking of my angora encased body with particular attention paid to my breasts.
We dozed in the rapture of our shared love, under the duvet that kept us warm in each others embrace.
What Mr. Harris knows
Awakened from a wine induced nap by a knock on the door. I looked over to see Lisele talking with Mr. Harris just inside the door. Seeing me awake they approached me laying on the chaise covered with the duvet that Lisele and I had so recently shared. I stirred and sat upright my head still muzzy from the wine and sleep.
Mr. Harris brought one of the chairs over from the side table and seated himself across from me.
“Lisele, please get our guest a glass of wine.” I said regaining some of my senses.
He shook his head no. But I was quick to reply, “Please Mr. Harris I insist, you look like you could use it.”
Lisele poured him a glass and we watched as he drank a goodly swallow, let out a sigh and sat back relaxing somewhat.
I did not wish to bluntly ask him what information his investigations had brought to him of the nights events, so let him sit and relax some and when he was ready he could tell Lisele and I all that he could.
A few moments lapsed and then he looked at me with the saddest eyes I could imagine. I waited eagerly to hear the news. I wish that I hadn’t.
“Allyson I wish that I had to tell you better news, although there is some good news mixed in with this sad tale. I’ll just tell it to you chronologically, as I have pieced together the parts from different sources. Now where to start? Ahh…Alright then. When the Doctor finished examining Blythe after the lashing that he suffered through, he reported to the First Officer that Blythe would be incapacitated for a week to ten days, Brandt didn’t like this answer, so he again put Blythe on report, which if he was convicted at Captain’s mast would have meant another two dozen lashes. There was no possible way for Blythe to survive this, and when he was informed of this fact by the midshipman in charge of his section, he began to babble incoherently about tyrants and barbarism and M’ladies honour. That was yesterday when all that happened and Blythe was scheduled to go before the Captain’s mast tomorrow. Well in his own mind something had to be done to save himself and M’ladies honour, he told his mess mates that very thing.”
“Now we are just guessing at these next parts.” Mr. Harris continued after sipping his wine. “When you and Lisele went on deck this evening to watch the sunset with me, he sneaked into your rooms and tried the trap door, he probably knew that the Captain always kept his door locked and was known to keep loaded pistols within reach in his cabin.”
“You see Allyson the Captain had made many enemies in both the crew and the Officers so he had reason to fear retribution. But finding that it was latched on the upper side, the Captains side, he then tried to force it with his knife, again defeated, he decided to climb to the Captains cabin from the outside through your stern window. How no one heard the glass breaking I don’t know. But having broken the window and climbing out to scale the stern castle to the next level up and entering through a window that was open in the Captain’s cabin is easy enough considering he was a top-man, meaning he scaled the ropes to the masts and spars all the time, and he was one of the more nimble ones. But the pain it must have caused him with his back in ribbons from the cat, is really quite amazing. Anyway he entered the cabin as quietly as he did without disturbing the sleep of either the Captain or the First Officer!”
“What was the First Officer doing in the Captains cabin asleep?” I asked quickly.
“Well the Captain and the First Officer were awake and on deck all through the storm and into the following day which also was yesterday, it appears that they didn’t trust anyone else to bring the ship though the storm safely, I can attest to that, they didn’t trust anyone for anything - even the other Officers were not trusted to carry out their orders, they were constantly being checked up on. Harangued and harried by Brandt and Captain Long.”
Lisele exclaimed, interrupting Mr. Harris. “Gods holy trousers! Are you telling us that Captain Long and Brandt were…”
“Lisele shush, let Mr. Harris finish.” I admonished her, looking at the Purser so he may continue.
“Alrighty, yes Long and Brandt were in a un-natural relationship, one that would have ended both their careers if it had become known, especially to the Owners of the ship or their representatives. They were both asleep in the cabin in the same bunk, and both were naked. Blythe saw this when he crept in and from what we can decipher from his mutterings he was going to act as avenging angel for himself and for you Allyson.”
“Oh my god… for me, why for me?” I cried out.
“Well it appears that the Captains secret of having sexual relations with the Mistress, is not that secret after all. Most of the crew knew of this or rumours to that effect.” He stated flatly.
I looked at Lisele, who had tears in her eyes. I slid over to where she has seated herself on the end of the chaise and put my arm around her. She moved her head and buried it in my shoulder, amid all the blond hair I heard a small voice. “They all knew what he did to me, they all knew! They knew and did nothing!”
She was bawling now, angry and resentful. Hurt deep in her heart by what we were finding out just now. I held her tightly and soothed her as best I could, it wasn’t much - but the Purser placed his hand on her shoulder and said softly. “Lisele,… Jackson I went before the Owners in Liverpool and told them everything that I knew, but they were reluctant to remove Long. Because I was just a junior Officer telling tales of his superior. So in a way I feel the same way you do about the Owners as you feel about the crew. But believe me, the crew was really powerless in doing anything against the Captain and the First Officer.”
“There are many in the crew, Lisele who for want of a better opportunity would have come to your aid. Myself included.” He lowered his head as Lisele looked at him with tear stained face incredulously. “We, many of us are very proud of you, you suffered and you did it in silence. You never said a word to anyone, you looked out for the interests of the ship first, trying to make the luck that escaped you… I’m sorry I couldn’t do more for you, convince the Owners to remove him or just get him to a different ship, but I failed and I’m sorry for what you had to go through, I’m sorry Lisele.”
Now he was crying as well, Lisele stood up and embraced him, smoothing his hair like a mother would soothe a child. They stayed locked together for some moments until they had regained some composure. And then I moved over on the chaise to make room for the two of them, we sat there the three of us and drew strength from the other two. To stop our tears and share our grief.
Some minutes passed, until we knew, that we all knew that we had done the best that we could under the bizarre circumstances that we had found ourselves in.
Mr. Harris could at last relay the rest of the story, having composed himself sufficiently. “Well Blythe found these two despised tyrants in the same bunk and used the knife he had brought with him to end two lives, he probably thought himself lucky that he was getting to kill the both of them, when he had only really thought of killing Long. Anyway he thought, he killed them both, slit their throats, they never even had a chance to cry out. Then he climbed out the way he had come in and up to the stern rail where we saw him. He thought he had done so well..such a good deed for the whole ships company, he shouted that it was for you Allyson, he did it for you. But I really don’t truly believe that, he did it for himself.”
“I know I showed him a kindness the night before his lashing, but I never wanted or suggested to him that he kill for me!” The anguish on my face must have been apparent.
For immediately the Purser said, “No, Allyson you did not have anything to do with this, this was all Blythe’s doing he really is crazy, his shouting your name out is not to be believed, he did this himself, for himself only. The rest of the Officers all agree with me on this, and the log and our reports will bear this out. You are not to blame. And none will affix blame to you.”
He stood up and made to leave. “Now it’s very late and I’m very tired, so if you ladies will excuse me I’m going to take my leave and get some sleep, I would suggest that you both do the same. I’m going to leave Blake outside so you needn't be worried, just get some sleep. I will come back in the morning and we can discuss further the ramifications of this madman’s acts”
Both Lisele and I stood and spontaneously hugged Mr. Harris tightly and thanked him for everything that he had done for us. I kissed him on the mouth soundly as Lisele waited close by and when I released him from my lip lock she took my place. He was a very blushing red faced man when he walked from our presence.
Lisele and I
I couldn’t tell about how Lisele was feeling, but I felt like I had been keel-hauled and then hauled back aboard hung up in the shrouds to dry. Well perhaps not that badly, but wrung out is what I felt.
I took Lisele’s arm in mine and led her back to the chaise to sit for a few moments. I sipped my wine and leaned back against the rest, closed my eyes and tried to imagine the events that had been just related to us by Mr. Harris, amazing to say the least.
I looked over at Lisele and had to say something, “Well? What are your thoughts on what we have heard?”
I know it sounded lame and tentative but I was seeking some guidance here, this was unfamiliar territory that Lisele knew better than I. What happens on a ship when there is a murder? Especially When the Captain and First Officer are the victims. Does the ship sail on? Do we turn back? Who takes command? Is the murderer punished on board ship, or turned over to the nearest authority? My head was swimming with questions.
I reached back for the hookah, giving Lisele some time to think and come up with some answers to the many questions I wanted to pose to her.
She sat there with a thoughtful expression on her face for some moments, until I was done with my preparations and then took the hose I offered and we both puffed thoughtfully.
Finally she said, “Allyson since this is not a Royal Navy ship and we have to have some direction to turn, I think that Lieutenant Hastings will have to take command and sail to the nearest port, where Blythe would be put on trial for his crimes, and then hanged when he is found guilty. But that is only a guess, for I have never even heard of these circumstances before this and I’m not really sure what is going to happen.”
“So what would the nearest port be?”
Well we could go to Charleston in America or to one of the other larger posts on the eastern seaboard, you understand that I really don’t know the exact position of the ship so I’m only guessing.”
The smoking had relaxed us both, so we leaned back and tried to allow some of the tension of these recent events to escape us.
“Would Blythe really be tried for Murder? And what would really happen to him if he’s found guilty? Hung,…would they really hang him?” I asked after sipping some more wine.
“Oh yes he would be hung if they found him guilty, most assuredly.” Lisele answered.
“They would hang a person who is so obviously touched with madness?” I said slightly shocked that officers and Owner would do such a thing.
“Touched or no it makes no difference they must preserve order onboard ship, so yes they would hang him without a doubt.” She looked at me seriously, as if asking me how I could not believe that.
“But Blythe was pushed over the edge by that wicked lashing, would that be some kind of mitigating circumstance?”
“No not at all Allyson, there is an attitude that prevails, that a man must be in full control of his wits at all times even after such a punishment as Blythe received. I know it sounds unreasonable to you and I, but that is what would be expected of anyone.”
“Well we must do something to help that poor man.” I said with some steely resolve in my voice. “What could we to help him, Lisele?”
“I would think that he is in irons right now and the possibility that we could do anything is remote.” Lisele sighed.
“Oh not that will not do! We have to do something after all that that man has suffered, there must be something that can be done.”
“Now Allyson don’t work yourself up in a tizzy, think on this, I’m a ships Officer or I was until recently, and if I were caught doing anything like setting him free I would be hung for assisting the escape of a murderous prisoner and perhaps even inciting a mutiny. No there is nothing that we can do.”
“Well I’m not giving up that easily, if I can, I’m going to help Blythe. Even if you feel that you cannot.”
“Oh my sweet Allyson Sophie, you are so desperately sentimental and caring for those poor unfortunates who find themselves to be members of the crew.”
“Not just them, I feel for anyone who has been under the combined evilness of this ship, and that goes double for you, my love. You don’t think I would help you escape the clutches of a justice that is blind to the sufferings of those it was meant to protect? Do you believe that I would give you up that easily?”
I leaned over to her and pulled her to me and kissed her sweet lips, that tasted of wine and rewarded me with such a giddy feeling of being wanted, and loved. She clasped me to her as well and we knew that we could count on each other no matter what the circumstances were.
A thought just occurred to me. And I whispered in Lisele’s ear, she held her breathe for a moment and then sighed and agreed that it was a thought, and we would have to speak to Mr. Blake.
But only when we had heard back in the morning from Mr. Harris. Who probably would have fresh news of what had been decided that we do. For I knew that there was undoubtedly a conference going on somewhere in the ship between the Officers to determine what should be done now that we were less a Captain and First Officer.
Lisele stood up and drained her glass, set it down on the table and said. “For now there is nothing to do but try to get some rest, come lets to bed with you Allyson.”
I joined her as she assisted me in getting ready for bed. Once I was tucked into my silks for sleep, she departed for her cabin down the passageway, with the proviso that she would be there at first light to bath and dress me so that we could be ready to put some action to plans, or plan to take action.
The Day of Decisions
The dawn broke clear and with a freshing wind blowing I knew we were headed in a slightly different direction. The ship moved along at a better clip than it had yesterday. This told me a few things had been decided, we were definitely headed to some other port than previously, and someone, probably Lt. Hastings had taken the ship in hand, altered course and was proceeding accordingly.
Lisele came into the cabin after scratching at the door quietly just after I opened my eyes. At least she looked fresh, and lovely I might add. I felt the effects of too much wine and not enough sleep, it had been a long night.
She scurried to draw a bath and prepare for the day, I stretched and lazily roused myself to my feet to slip a dressing gown of lavender silk about me and joined her in the tub room just as the bath was filling with warm water.
I always liked beginning the day with a bath, needless to say I didn’t get one everyday while we are sailing of course. A perfumed bubble bath, is a luxury that we couldn’t always afford to not take advantage of. Lisele needlessly ran a razor over my hairless body. I never had any body hair to speak of, and especially since using the FireQue, Alright, maybe a little fine peach fuzz here and there, How fortunate for me I took after my Mother in that respect. I simply reveled in the purely feminine, though in my case mostly unnecessary gesture, of shaving my legs, underarms, and all those tender places we women get to shave. I had to laugh to myself each time Lisele told me how cute I looked with no body hair. She didn’t care much for a hairy body as I myself did not either. She shaved hers more than mine as the FireQue hadn’t been as effective yet in removing hers permanently. Thought it was Icky, she said.
After a close inspection and a quick cutting of any that she did find I settled into the warm scented waters and sighed. I soaped myself between my legs and my tight Venus mound and then washed my small cone-like breasts and finished by shampooing my hair. All done I sat and soaked for a few minutes, idly brushing my nails over the sides of my breasts. Teasingly passing the nipple and not touching it.
With the oils and suds floating around the water, I was in a heaven of slippery softness and fragrant scents. Slightly intoxicated by the sensuousness of everything I was feeling at the moment, I laid back and relaxed bathing in the feminine scent rubbing my sensitive mounds and dreaming of piles of satin and silk finery to get lost in and languish forever.
Ooohhh, how nice and erotically sensual this feels, I open my eyes and the light from the candles Lisele had lit and arranged as she had prepared everything for me. They seemed to have a glow about them, just like you would imagine a romantic mood to look. (Of course it was just the steam in the candle light.)
I ran my hands up and down my legs and arms checking for hairs and on the look out for anything that would mar my beautiful body, the water and oils making every part of me slick and warm, relishing this sinful skin sensation. I finished with a good look at my quim and bottom for any hairs.
Standing and letting the warm water run off me has become one of my favourite sensations - because having no hair on my body, in combination with the oils and fragrances in the bath water, it kind of rolled off me and shed itself with wicked slowness and major sliding of the little fingers down my naked bare skin. Causing goosebumps, then shivers to caress me and tickle me.
I climbed out of the large still sudsy tub and went to pull the plug to the drain, ingeniously cut into the floor and leading right out to gush down into the sea, when Lisele stopped me and quickly disrobed to climb in and use the available water to cleanse herself as well. Knowing that I had not been dirty and the water still warm and clean she wanted to make the most of an opportunity.
I dried off my body with the largest towel I could find and attempted to dry my hair as much as I could, then went through to the vanity where I put comb and then a brush through my golden hair. Lisele came out shortly thereafter and finished drying and brushing my hair for me, while I tilted my head back and slipped into a more tranquil relaxed state. I did my manicure to match what Lisele told me would be my morning dress, a gown in a rich emerald green and worked on them until the nails were highly polished and flawless then felt relaxed as I dusted off with a scented powder puff and added a splash of perfume.
I then slipped into a pair of tight emerald satin knickers and a white chemise before fastening the front busk myself, of a matching corset that Lisele had produced like magic from the never ending and always surprising wardrobe. This one held my bust up and out, as she tugged it firmly into place and tied off the laces. I saw a little pile of silk stockings and paused for a moment. I began to feel a slight wave of excitement as I took the stockings into my hands and began to remember when I was at home with my auntie, having to try on clothes in front of her, she never made it as sensuous an act as Lisele always seemed to do.
But this time it was different. I was a female now, almost completely mind and body and I was in my own Boudoir now. Even if my mother was to enter the room at this precise moment, all she’d see was a “woman” getting dressed!
I felt both excited and relaxed at the same time as I took out the shiny, sheer stockings and set them on my vanity. I sat back onto my little chair and took the stockings and began putting them on. They pulled and zipped as I worked them up my legs. Soon, they were tightly hooked and gartered in place. I stepped into a pair of matching Maribou high heeled slippers then stood up and marveled at my appearance in the full length mirror.
Then pulling the petticoat up over my smooth stockings to settle once I had tied it to my waist.
The light weight emerald green fabric zipped as I swished the layered skirt over my head and shoulders then down into place without much thought and added the short tight blouse that snuggly buttoned up to my neck. I put on a ladies little bracelet and noticed it was the one with the heart with the name “Allyson” inscribed on it. I then got up and went to the large waterbutt in the bathroom and poured myself a glass of water.
I took my drink over to the large chaise. I sat down and heard the sound of silk stockings and petticoats zipping as I crossed my legs and fluffed out the shirt to fall gracefully around me. I lifted the hem of the shirt nearly to the top of my knees and marveled at my now feminine legs. I could see why men found legs so attractive, I thought as I then swished the floor length silk skirt back down. I took a large drink of water and swallowed.
As the warm wave of femininity soothed over me I began to wonder what my life would have been like had my mother and Auntie, not been so bent on feminizing me and determined to make me someone Lord’s wife and I could have lived as a boy. But that seemed so long ago, I had changed so much in such a short time looking back was a waste of time. Dramatic changes, reality changes, life changes.
I fully realise that, that part of me is over with. I am Allyson Sophié Rachélle Marcéau-Chantil that other part of me was gone forever!
The liquid swirled as I downed the last of the water from the glass. I then went to the bathroom with wiggling hips, clicking on my heels as my flowing dress swished around my ankles and rinsed out the glass then set it back inside on the rack. I then swished across to the stern windows and pulled the curtains open to let in the strong morning sun, then gathered the floor length silk skirt and petticoat up so I wouldn’t trip almost as a reflex action, and walked back to the chaise.
Lisele through all my day dreaming had removed herself to finish her own dressing and had come back with a light repast of oatmeal, ships biscuits and cheese, which we tucked into, waiting to see if the Purser would arrive with any news for us.
Just as we finished up with our small breakfast, there was a knock on the door which Lisele jumped up to open. There is full Officers uniform of white breeches and blue topcoat stood the Purser, Mr. Harris, broad brimmed hat perched on his head, bidden to enter he strode in and bowed to me while I was seated at the table, saying “Mistress Allyson I have come bearing news of what was decided after last nights tragic events.”
“Please make yourself comfortable Mr. Harris and do have a seat, so we can hear what has been decided upon.” He removed his hat setting it down carefully on the table.
Taking a seat with a heavy sigh he began, “Lieutenant Hastings has taken command through normal command regulations. He has ordered a change in course to the British governed island of Bermuda, so that this situation may be decided upon by the company Owners. There is a telegraph station in Hamilton that may be used to communicate with them in Liverpool. The cable being laid some four years ago across from the Americas to England. We will stay in Bermuda for some days waiting for them to come to some decision about the unfortunate events that have transpired aboard the Acies.”
‘Really how long will a telegram take to reach them in England?” I asked because this was all new to me, although I had heard the news of the lying of the cable some time ago.
“We have figured for four days, but it could be longer. About a day for the telegram to be passed from station to station, and reach England then a day for them to decide what needs to be done and another day for their reply to return to us and a day for any delays. Mr. Blythe will be held until we receive word of the Owners decision. We may have to try him while in Port Hamilton or hand him over to the Admiralty for trial we don’t know yet. The Admiralty maintains a station close by Government House in Hamilton. And there are always Royal Navy ships in port there.”
“And we should reach Bermuda when Mr. Harris?” I asked uncertain how far away we actually were.
“We should raise Bermuda in two days and be moored in Pitt’s Bay by midmorning.” He replied. “Your status hasn’t changed one bit Allyson, Lt. Hastings is a long standing member of this ship’s company and he feels as does the crew, that we are fortunate to be rid of Captain Long and Brandt. And the crew contends that it was lucky for all to be rid of them, however unlucky for Blythe it turns out to be.”
So I would have two days to figure a way to get Blythe off of these charges of murder, I didn’t hold much hope out. For once the Owners were contacted and the Admiralty got involved there was no hope. This really was unjust and Captain Long and Brandt should have been the one’s to go on trial, for being so cruel and tyrannical to this crew, in my opinion.
I would have to speak with Mr Blake tonight when I walked on deck. He might be willing to help.
To be continued…
Good, Bad or Ugly I would like to hear your thoughts and feelings about this story.
I’ve been writing this for the past few years and editing it now for posting here on BCTS, so my opinion is slightly biased. I’ve enjoyed its creation and metamorphosis into what you are reading here.
But I really need some feedback as to what others think of it and whether it is enjoyable to read or just a chore for you, the readers.
I’ve become very thick skinned over the years so you will not shock me or make me angry. But I do need to hear from you. Even those of you who are guests can leave a comment. It’s allowed here!
Please leave a comment. I’ll even add a pretty please with sugar on top.
The Pucell Princess
Forced destiny:
The bars of gold having been stacked neatly against the west wall of the natural cavern picked up and arranged in orderly rows and stacks for the wild dispersal that had occurred in the hectic days of transporting, as well as hectic hours of the fighting and killing, all the accumulated barrels, bags, chests, and boxes.
From the devastated wreckage of the once magnificent armed galleon, “Pucell Princess” all these items had been transported.
I was very tired and still somewhat in a dream world of riches beyond my imagining; that is to say, moving about in a daze of silver and gold tinted fugue.
True the carrying of all those vessels filled with such precious metals and gleaming gemstones had taken the better part of 6 days, but I felt better than I would have if a rescue ship had happened upon my “treasure isle” to perform a rescue of myself and found that quantity of valuables just lying in the small cave that the corsairs had carried it to.
The thought that had immediately come to mind was that, as a young boy and shipwreck survivor, they may have just eliminated me, so as not to have to claim under the salvage laws that state if one survivor is present then the whole ship and contents cannot be claimed as salvage, but no survivors meant a complete claim of salvage is within the rights of the salvagers.
At the present time if a ship did happen along to relieve me from this weather ripped rock, among the dangerous reefs in this archipelago of tiny islands, I felt sure that I could navigate back to this place — perhaps with a small trusted few to share in my new found wealth.
However, I really knew my chances of being seen and then rescued, so far out of the normal shipping lanes were very scant. Perhaps I could use the one intact long boat to sail to a port someplace close by.
There was still a great deal to do.
The accumulated bags and barrels, chests and boxes lay strewn about.
Where I had dumped then in the back of the large cavern, that was to be my home
I had yet to sort and arrange them having started with the bars. There were also the other items to preserve from the wreck of the Pucell Princess, the food and water, clothing and weapons that I would need to survive.
I had needlessly started to sort my new found wealth before looking to my survival.
However, wrong that was.
The allure of gold and silver, gems and material wealth, lusting in my eyes, was still a powerful draw.
Finally, with the bars done and all the treasure safely in the cave, I turned to the matter of setting up a shelter and a place to live so that I would survive and hopefully be rescued.
That was all good to say, but I was still alone, Shipwrecked on this nameless island.
By way of explanation, I should tell you that the small caravel that I had stowed away on in my latest attempt to run away from home, had come to a bad end.
They swarmed over the rail in the dead of the night as we were becalmed in the Doldrums off the coast of Brazil. The few crewmen who had survived the initial onslaught were to be thanked as they distracted the attention of those barbarous ruffians, who took them aboard the Pucell Princess and were entertained by them long enough for me to clamber into the chains of netting under the figurehead.
When I say entertained, I mean that the corsairs killed them in horrendous ways.
I remained there for the three days it had taken to sail northwards into this small grouping of islands.
After being woken by an argument from the deck above, in which it was determined that some wished to go into Tortuga, to debauch themselves of as much rum and ladies as was physically possible, the opposing group wanted to find a likely place to secrete the spoils of their endeavors.
With the elected Captain threatening the debauchers with a miserable death and damnation for breaking “the Code”, they determined to find among the islands currently lying two points off the larboard bow, a desirous place to land and hide their ill-gotten gains of the last six months of privateering/piracy.
However, events did not work out to the conclusion that they had planned for.
When the ship was just about to tack into a small bay, of a likely un-inhabited island, I think the drinking had gotten the best of many of them, perhaps the helmsman let go of the wheel or the rudder was snapped off or a sail unfurled at the wrong moment.
Because the towering ship picked up speed and grounded herself heavily on the reef, unseen by any but myself as it quickly approached. Because of my unique position under the figurehead, I had a close-up view of it as the ship sped towards her shallow doom. I was thrown into the warm water as a result of her sudden grinding halt on the jagged rocks of the coral head.
I can only imagine the shock and dismay of those scurrilous men, as the Princess worked her way onto the jagged coral, grinding her hull at the waves crashed into her high stern castle, driving her harder and smashing her bow to shreds.
I tread water in the shallows of the warm bay watching and listening to the shouts and frantic activity on the Princess’s high decks. They were trying desperately to keep the ship from broaching, turning sideways in the pounding surf. However, with the topgallants still set and the bow grounded fast, the forces were working against her.
Moments later the Pucell Princess did broach and then heeled over in the surf.
Tilting her deck at a very steep angle so that the view I now had was like a birds — looking down from above. Men were sliding down her deck into the water or getting tangled in the rigging. As her masts and rigging could not take that amount of strain placed upon them, with a horrible, cracking and ripping she was de-masted.
I turned and began stroking for shore a bare two hundred yards away.
When I was close the bottom began sloping up, and I could stand with the small waves hitting me in the back, and propelling me in towards the white sand beach. Turning back I could see some men doing the same as I had, they were swimming ashore.
Realizing that this was an opportunity, because of the confusion that would rule for some time I quickly ran into the dense undergrowth, knowing that no one would have taken notice of me.
I took refuge in a thick hedge of growth to plan and observe. Deciding to keep my presence unknown from the pirates, partly to see what would happen and partly for my own safety. That would enable me to chose the best course, whether action or no action - for me.
I had to think for myself and view them as hostile to my survival.
As they began to come ashore, I knew that it would be some time before they would decide on any action, whatever that action may be. Turning inland and moving upwards from the beach the undergrowth gave way to a level grove of palm trees spaced wider apart and swaying in the off-shore breeze.
Beyond these palms, the undergrowth got thicker and the ground sloped up, until I found a small rivulet of a spring. Drinking deeply and resting for a few moments I decided that my best action should be observation of what would happen in the next hours and days.
Therefore, I moved even higher up and found a good place to overlook the bay and beach.
The island was larger than my initial impression coming ashore that morning.
Shaped in a crescent with a bulging middle, the two arms of which stretched in an arc fully a league across, the arms themselves were not just a rising of beach but were substantial land masses almost 100 yards across or more.
Moreover, they were closely vegetated with palm trees and a thick tangle of undergrowth.
The main section of this island was a cone of rock that was honeycombed with small caves and crevices. Rising above the smooth beach of the bay about 100 feet, this cone did not have steep vertical sides but a gentle slope, for the most part, the exception being a wedge shaped cliff directly in the beach's center.
I had hidden myself from the first moments of coming ashore in the thick vegetation at the base of this cliff. As the rogues from the Princess stumbled onto the beach, I delved deeper into the cover of the jungle to come to the base of the rising cliff. Off to the right side in the gentle slopes of the cone there was a small fresh water stream which I stopped at to quench my thirst.
Moving up the slope to gain some distance and safety from the crew, I found a path leading back around in the direction that I had come, following this path led to a small ledge barely wide enough for two men to walk abreast. However, it was covered from being seen from the beach by the dense palm leaves of those trees growing from the slope.
This was a good place to observe the proceedings, so going back to the stream and covering the beginnings of the path from anyone who may visit the stream and there for preventing them from following me up the path. Going back to my vantage point was easy now and when I continued on a little further I found a cave.
Not pressed right into the rock face but having a good sized ledge of 20 feet protruding out from which I could remain hidden yet still observe the beach in complete safety. Having picked up some mangos and a few coconuts, I sat in the shade and feasted where I could see what was happening down below me in the bay, the wrecked ship lying on her side though mostly exposed, I knew she would never sail again. It seemed unlikely that these men could get as organized as they would have to be, to re-float her and put her back in sailing condition.
I was taken aback by how many men were milling about on the beach, I had not thought that there were that many on the Princess. The so called Captain was bellowing orders at them trying to get them involved in a salvage operation.
His desire to remove the treasure from the ship and lighten her so that she may be refloated was obvious to me, but he met some resistance it seemed, as the men were more concerned with whose property the treasure was.
Two men were arguing when a shot rang out and one fell to the sand, the Captain held a pistol with a wisp of smoke drifting from the barrel. His next words galvanized the remainder of the men, as they began moving to pluck some timbers from the surf and make a raft. Work then progressed at a pace, I thought amazing, but not apparently for men used to ropes and sails and timber.
Some hours into the evening they had obviously come up with a plan and had started to implement it, a raft had been pieced together from masts and spars, lashed together with some ropes of the rigging. They then proceeded to move between the tilted deck of the Princess and the shore, moving some items ashore for their immediate use.
For in a very short while they had a system worked out so that one group brought the chests and boxes to the surface from the holds of the Princess to another group waiting with the raft which they loaded and winched ashore where it was unloaded and carried into the jungle to be hidden in a small cave that one of them had found. They did not appear to have found my stream, when I checked there were no footprints in the sand that my leaf brushing had smoothed over. They must have found another or better still were drinking the ships' stores of liquor, for many of them were staggering about after some hours of labor.
That may work to my advantage. Staying hidden seemed the best course of action for me to adhere to, for I still knew nothing of what they may do if I was to reveal myself, or if they were to find me. Unloading and stowing of the various boxes and chests, bags and other bundles took the better part of three days.
In that time, I continued to explore the island, finding a few more fresh water streams and watering pools.
As well as sighting many birds and petrels, some goats in the distance as well as many different types of lizards and reptiles, which skittered away at my approach. There did not seem to be any other signs that anyone had ever been here before, those corsairs had indeed chosen a deserted isle to secrete their ill-gotten gains.
Moving back to my lookout ledge in the afternoon of the sixth day I lay down in the shade provided by the palm leaves and listened to the clamor from below.
The figures of men lying and standing around on the beach confirmed just what I had thought, they were discussing what to do in a typical democratic manner, for pirates they were and did things by a vote and elected those that led them, even badly as this Captain had.
I also knew that this would go on until a consensus had been reached, and they then would drag themselves up to do what they must. A fire was started on the beach and food began to be cooked, the smell of cooking meat reached me on my ledge, teasing me with the knowledge that I had had nothing, but some fruit and coconut milk for some days. Voices and songs began drifting up to me as the sun was setting in the west, and I realized that they had been imbibing the rum for some time, probably one of the first things to hit the beach after the men had.
Therefore, they were shortly a drunken, singing, and dancing around the bonfire motley group who would before long be sleeping on the open beach.
There seems to be some loud discussion of what to do next, one group tried to out shout the other in demanding that the whale boat be provisioned and sent for help. While the other demanded that working parties immediately begin to re-float the Princess. Still another wanted to just sit back, drink and wait for some ship to pass by so that a rescue could be affected.
This went on for some time and grew more heated by the moment, until just before dusk shots and the clash of swords could be heard.
For the remaining daylight was slipping quickly away, this noise of small battles went on, darkness fell late that evening, and still there were sounds of men hunting for each other. The sounds increased when one faction found another in the dark. For the next few hours, there were occasional shots and even some screams. The worst was the low moan that sometimes drifted upwards from the slopes. Well towards midnight by my calculation, things fell silent.
I needed to take advantage of this and waited patiently until the noise had died away to nothing and then began moving down through the brush and trees, to lay in hiding, concealed by the undergrowth.
My plan was simple, I needed to arm myself, and I needed to get some of the meat that had been cooked earlier. Pausing in the fringe beyond which the firelight did not penetrate, I looked closely at the forms of men in various positions of sleep, trying to note if any were on watch or if they may be sham-sleeping to keep an eye on their fellow pirates.
I waited and watched intently for any movement or sign of danger that could be discerned. I noted the position of swords and pistols, powder flasks and dirks.
I would need these, to properly defend myself from these rum besotted ruffians.
When I was sure that everyone was asleep or otherwise unconscious, I crept slowly around the left side of the sleeping forms.
This was darker with more shadows than the other side was. Stepping carefully around each of them, I retrieved the items I needed and stuffed them into my waist band. The last item was a joint of beef left on a log, this was picked up as I slipped back to the darkest edge, and then to the bushes, pausing to listen for any pursuit or notice of my passing among them.
Hearing nothing, I slipped further away and left the beach behind me, quickly arriving at my overlook. I examined my new possessions, checking the firearms to make sure they worked well and the blades to make sure they were sharp.
The beef joint was just right; I gnawed on it surprised at how hungry I was.
Then I settled into sleep a few hours before sunrise.
When I woke that morning, I knew I had to see how the storm had settled.
I knew that some of the rogues were probably dead, but that left the possibility that some had survived.
What could I do if they did? Continue to hide until they were rescued and not I? That would not do, I could be marooned here for years or even for the rest of my life. I slept some that night, but not very well, with images of myself alone on this deserted isle, starving and desperate.
My eyes opened with the rising sun, I was positioned so that it shone right in my face. Slowing stretching my cramped limbs, getting a chance to take stock of what I had gotten last night on my little raid, in the full light of day.
Very soon, I was up and moving down the ledge path, to survey what had occurred in the dark of last night. Finally deciding that I had to find out whether I was correct in my assumption. Creeping through the undergrowth to the vantage point that I had used last night, from there, I could get a view of the clearing that most of the crew had occupied.
Peering between the sheltering leaves I saw no movement or any man standing and a peculiar smell filled the air. That mellifluous air, that lingered and permeated everything, was not gunpowder or human sweat, although those were present. This was a sweet odor, which clung to the nostrils and lay on your skin as heavy fog sometimes does. The buzz of insects was loud in the clearing; they floated in clouds above the prostrate forms on the ground.
I waited and watched, looking for movement and signs of life. There was none.
Could they all have been killed? I picked up a small chunk of wood and looking intently, threw it into the clearing, it landed on a body from which a cloud of flies erupted, but no other movement was made.
They did indeed all seem to be dead.
Discretion being the better part of the role I needed to play, I retreated back to the path of my ledge hiding place and waited. A restless and unnerving afternoon, spent listening and watching for some sign of life, somewhere.
Continuing my vigil down towards the bay and the beach, I could see figures sprawled about but no one moving about yet, I knew what that meant - they really were corpses, dead men. There was none, no matter how much time I waited and watched.
From desiring to survive, to fighting for my life, wanting to be rescued, and now left alone or so it seemed, what a turnabout in fears and attitude.Being uncomfortable with the new idea that I was the lone person left alive on the island…No that could not be right, there had to be one other survivor - the last one to wield a sword or fire a gun.
Now I was afraid of being alone!
As I kept a keen eye open for any movement in the clearing or beach, I was also checking out my ragged clothing and appearance, both of which had not fared well, when I had been forced by circumstance to cling to the underside of the figurehead for some days. With the constant soaking of my trousers and shirt in salt water, these had weathered and been torn to start with, but now they were quite frankly rags. My leather belt had long since been eaten away, and replaced with a simple length of line. This was what held up my ripped trousers in place, as well as my new found weapons.
Two good quality pistols, a light straight sword, and broad bladed main gauche.
I had to make plans on how I was going to proceed forward from today. I needed a safe refuge and supplies of water and food.
Then I could see about anything else that may arise.
The cave entrance was 5 feet wide and about 7 feet tall. With a gallery leading into the rock for some 20 paces to a slight turn to the left, where the gallery opened up to a roomier cavern of about 40 by 60 feet and perhaps 10 feet to the ceiling of smooth stone. The floor was dry everywhere but the furthest corner of the back wall where a six foot round pool of clear water was replenished by a very small waterfall from the wall behind it. The loose sand and small stones of the floor had no clutter of leaves or other debris.
I knew that this could be a fine refuge from the storms that may whip and scourge the rest of the island. Going back to the entrance ledge, and looking down to the beach, There was so much to do.
I went down to the beach edge to plan and have a relaxing swim in the warm water. Going down the trail, I ducked into the tangle of undergrowth and swiftly made my way to the clearing, only to notice that the clinging smell was stronger now.
With my hand over my nose and mouth, I crept into the clearing carefully stepping over men’s forms and looking closely for some sign of life. There was none, stooping to pick up a cutlass that appeared too large for my 15 year old hand. I looked for a pistol as well. They were just lying about on the ground some clasped in dead fingers, some not.
Picking up one and stuffing it in my waist band and then another, checking to see if it was still loaded and primed. The bodies had not moved and seemed to show a path into the jungle that some of the others may have followed.Slowly, and quietly I followed the path of dead men, to the point where the rock cone started to rise up and there in the face was a smaller cave with bodies strewn about the entrance.
Cautiously, I moved closer and saw that this seemed to be the place where the desperate fight had come to an end. For here is where the Captain's body lay with dead men around him and one laying across his body, a knife in one hand in the act of plunging it into the chest of the Captain, who's back was propped up inside the mouth of the cave. Standing there among the dead, I came to realize that they indeed had fought to the last man. And none were left alive.
What was I to do now?
Alone, stranded, surrounded by dead men, I had to decide what to do, and I had to do it quickly. Because there was no telling when another ship would pass this way, see the beached Pucell Princess and investigate, finding me, the treasure and all these dead men. The conclusion would not be in my favor.
Coming up with a plan was a whole lot easier than executing it.
There my eyes beheld the aftermath of a few desperate days that had followed the grounding and broaching of the Pucell Princess. There she lay a short way out in the shallow waters of the small bay. Laying like a toy boat on her starboard side the whole main deck visible to me, because she had ground so hard on the reef of coral under her, and still with her sails set and the surf pounding upon her stern that she had broached turning sideways and tilting crazily from the forces working on her masts and hull.
I would need to use the raft that the corsairs had used to bring the chests and barrels ashore, bringing in the stores and provisions that I could salvage from the once proud and beautiful ship. I plotted a course of action for the next few hours and made a mental list of the items that I would need and where on the ship, I could find them. I was planning to use as much of the ship as I could to create a shelter for myself to live in, that would require some detailed planning and hard work.
There was so much to do and I had to get most of it done before the worst weather settled in, in a month or so. It was coming on to hurricane season in these latitudes and I meant to be fully prepared for them. It also meant that with those storms there was a better than even chance that whatever I couldn’t salvage for my use from the ship would be smashed and dashed to pieces once the first hurricane swept ashore.
I would strip the dead of what weapons I could use, being smaller I could only use the pistols and some of the smaller swords and knives, fortunately the Captain had a very nice small rapier with a thinner blade and a lighter heft than the other larger clumsy cutlasses and swords. Then I would transport all the treasure but one chest of silver pieces to my cave higher up the cliff face.
Then as time allowed, I would strip the Pucell Princess of everything I could possibly use, both now and in the future. Again moving everything up to my cave, which I had begun to be thought of as my new home.
Then arrange a concealment scheme so that my cave could become invisible to any and all passersby by ship and on foot. In case some ship of dubious intent did come by and did investigate, they would find the broken bones of the Pucell Princess, and the skeletons of dead men along with the reason they were all dead, a chest of silver about to be hidden in a cave.
Figuring that they must have had a falling out among themselves and ended up killing everyone. These investigators would take possession of the chest and think themselves fortunate and leave. If on the other hand the ship that appeared to investigate was a merchant or honest man of war, then I had the option to appear and declare myself the survivor of this ship wreck, and so be rescued. I could then come back at some future time to claim my fortune, and end up keeping most of it.
With these thoughts in my mind I set to.
And soon I had the gold stowed in my cave along with the various barrels and chests, boxes and bags. (Of which I will give a fuller account later.) Along one long wall of my cavern these things were stacked and piled. I did leave behind one chest overflowing with silver pesos.
From then on, I avoided the killing grove and the cave with the Captain reclining in the entrance. Moving on from there, I designed a clever method of concealing the path to my cavern. Plants and smaller entanglements placed strategically along with what appeared to be a solid wall of vegetation further up. Then repairing to the entrance to my home I looped ships rope around the tops of the palms and bent them and secured them to the rock face around my ledge, then made a slanting roof of live creepers to provide shade and concealment for the mouth of my cavern.
This worked out very well when I checked the view from the tilted deck of the Pucell Princess. It looked like the jungle climbed up the side of the cone, completely covering the entrance to my snug home.
All this time I had kept a weather eye open on the horizon, looking for ships that may be passing near my island.
But, there were none, for now at least.
Stripping the Pucell Princess, took longer than I had expected, for there was a very great amount of supplies that I thought I could use. Starting with weapons, I pulled some of the calverns, swivel cannons mounted on the ships rails, used for sweeping the decks of other ships with small grape shot. I mounted these and another small six pounder cannon around the ledge of Hidden Brook, the name I had given to my new home. I moved many barrels of gunpowder and shot into the cavern, as well as some of the rifles and carbines I found in the ships armory. Flints for the firearms and steel sections needed to start fires, were stored in many places to be at hand when needed.
A rack of hatchets and swords with as many tools and implements as I could find.
As much silverware and cutlery as I could pick up on the Princess. I generally took it all and sorted the best for use by myself. The next place to search were the cabins of the Pucell Princess, starting with the Captain’s. There I found a trove of useful items, Telescope and sextant, many, many books and charts, pens and inks. I took all the books as well as the shelves that held them.
A fine table of solid oak and chairs, a desk and many more furnishings. As well as a wonderful bed, that I decided must be mine. So I took it apart piece by piece and moved it to my new home, reassembling it along with all the bed linens and comforters, furs and silks, pillows and posts. There was even a mirror that I could pry off the cabin bulkhead and move to the wall of my new bedroom.
There were also many glasses, decanters, plates, and table ware to move to my new home. The other cabins yielded some items of use a chess set and cards, belts and various odds and ends. But one thing I could not find was clothes that fit me, everything was of a larger size than I, and shoes included-- for mine were wearing thin after everyday wear and heavy use during this time, to say nothing of being submerged in salt water for a good portion of time.
I took sections of teak decking to my new home and laid down a solid wood floor in the cavern, covering everyplace right up to the lip of my small pool in the back of the place, whole wall sections that had cabinets to use, so I could subdivide my space into rooms for various purposes, I even had put up a section of wall custom fit to the opening with a door in it to keep out the worst wind and rain.
There were hanging lamps and barrels of oil. Cookware and pots and pans, everything I could remove from the galley, including the cooking stove. The hold of the Princess was another matter, being that the ship was tilted about 50 degrees out of horizontal made it difficult to maneuver things about, but with time and a desire to get as much as was possible ashore, I managed. The food stuffs were first, then the oil barrels, water barrels and casks of wine as well as bottles, the boxes of ships biscuits was last. After all I did have a supply of fresh fruits and vegetables as well as meat on the island.
Then there were all the clothes and bolts of cloth that they had plundered from merchant ships they had taken, so I just took them all and moved loads of boxes to my Hidden Brook home. Cases of shoes and leather goods that it got so tedious to look what was what, that I just took it all and shipped it ashore. These tasks had of course taken some weeks to accomplish, but when everything was done, and I had gotten as much as I could get out of and, off of the Pucell Princess.
I knew that I was going to be all right snug in my new comfortable home furnished with almost every convenience I could hope for. During these weeks that had passed, I had been driven by the knowledge that soon the hurricane season would be upon me and that if I failed to make myself self-sufficient I would be dead with the first storm that came my way. I decided to take a day off once I had completed all the items that I had chosen to do.
So the very first day that was to be a leisure day was decided upon. When I had set up a hammock on the ledge of Hidden Brook, slung between the top of one tall palm and the rock face, so that swinging in a cool breeze was as easy as could be. A book and a glass of wine on the table beside me, both I had salvaged from the Princess as well.
The sky over head had been cloudless all these weeks, was now filled with racing forms that shifted and grew darker by the moment. The foul weather was rolling in very quickly. The wind was picking up and rising in velocity.
Rain started to fall but not straight down, driven by the wind it slanted down and stung sharply. It was coming, these were the first signs.
It could be a tropical storm or a full blown hurricane, not that I minded, one way or the other, I knew that I was as prepared as I was going to be. It got darker and darker, the rain increasing, the wind blowing me around in the hammock as it bent the palm tree and jerked me back and forth. I abandoned the ledge after taking down the hammock and releasing the palm to prevent any damage the whipping tree might cause.
I took shelter inside, closing the door but leaving the small window in the center open to allow some fresh air in. moving back to the pool I noticed that the flow had increased and was over running the lip of the pool to run under the floor boards in a channel I had cut in the stone floor for just this purpose, to take the overflow and let it run out under the floor and down the cliff face harmlessly.
I decided to enjoy a soak in my pool so removing my ratty and torn clothing, I sank down to the installed bench to rest with my back supported and a glass of wine nearby. Brooding on the clothing situation was depressing, as I had said earlier I had not found any clothes that would fit me in any of the cabins of the Pucell Princess. Moreover, I was thinking hard of what I was to do when I did get out of this tepid water to dress.
I knew that many of the boxes stacked in my storage room held clothes taken from the hold of the Princess, but had not had the time or inclination to search through them to see what was usable and what was not. Well, with the storm outside, now seemed an ideal time to do something about this situation.
I had found some robes in the Captain’s cabin that I could use. A bit long for me, and made from silk so at least they felt good next to my skin. They swept behind me like a dress, even if I wrapped them about myself. So that is what I had put on and wrapped around me, when I left the pool to light the lamps in my darkened chambers.
The wind outside had begun to howl and moan, I could hear the rain as well hitting the door and lashing the fronds of the palm trees. Moving back to the storage area with a lamp in hand, I looked at the myriad number of boxes to search.
They filled my storage room from teak floor to as high as I could stack them, there must have been two hundred of those small crates. Selecting one randomly from the top of the stack, I opened it to find a silken array of different colored ladies underskirts. I put these aside, thinking that I would just have to find the correct box and then put these into the box I found with male clothing in it. The next box had been packed with neatly folded pantaloons and chemises. I grabbed the next one down and found hats and parasols, button down shoes and boots.
Frantic now I tore the lid off another box and looked in mute horror, at two lovely dresses that would have made any fine young lady proud as a peacock.
Another box opened, only to find a series of fine whale boned corsets and stay lace garments in many colors and sizes.
I sat down heavily on a cushioned chair.
Staring around at the many parcels not opened yet and wondering if indeed there was an entire wardrobe waiting for me there.
Then I knew for certain that my true treasure didn’t lay back there in the gold and silver and gems, but here with the laces, silks and satins, corsets, chemises and stockings of these boxes.
Oh god it’s starting all over again, I thought I had escaped all this…I had tried to put this all behind me …Why me?
You wouldn’t have believed me if I had just come out and told you. I did flee from home, but not for the reasons that you would ordinarily think of. My mother was a gracious woman and didn’t beat me or anything like that. I was not put to work or hard labor. As a matter of fact my life had been “sheltered” if you wanted to think of it like that.
My family was well off, from inheritance at least. But as the youngest and smallest of six boys, I had begun to wonder about my Mother and Father. They seemed to be very disagreeable these days when ever they looked at me I got the feeling that they were disappointed in me in some way. All right, I was only 4’ 10’’ and all my older brothers were well above a foot taller than I was.
Yes, I was a little thin and small muscled for a boy, but I was still young and would bulk up and grow strong. Mother and father just didn’t see it that way, I know that mother was disappointed that I was a male, she had told me when I was seven that she and father had really wanted a girl this last time, but she had given birth to a boy, the sixth in a row. That was the reason that when I was younger I had to wear what was provided me.
I didn’t know any better, she didn’t let me go outside and play with the neighbor boys or my brothers , they were told to let me be and Mother would take care of me, somehow I even think that they were told that I was a girl right when I was born.
That meant while I was still little I was dressed in very pretty dresses for little girls complete with petticoats and silken slippers, my head adorned with bonnets covering my lovely curls. I did not know any different because I had no exposure to anyone different, my brothers never played rough with me or teased me. I really think because my Mother and Father threatened them.
Therefore, by the time I was 15 I looked like a beautiful young girl all prim and proper in a satin dress and long curled hair, light cosmetics applied. This was not anything different for me until that day that my cousin had come over to have tea with my Mother and I. She was brimming with news she said, she was engaged to be married, to a handsome young Count from Walshingford.
She was so excited, and proud that she was getting married. A short time after tea we were in my room alone resting with our corsets loosened, when she began to tell me the ‘facts of life’. I, after leading a very sheltered life was shocked and dismayed of the things she related to me, how it was done and where everything fitted.
No, those things cannot be true I thought to myself, because I did not have one of those, I had the other, smaller yes but very definitely a boy’s thing. Latter when I had a talk with my Mother who looked aghast and then burst into tears, I knew it was true. Having found out this enormous revelation, I too was shocked, my life wasn’t true, it wasn’t mine.
It was someone else’s; my whole family had lied to me, for years. It was enormous for me, I lay in bed in a lovely chemise of silk and bows, wondering what will happen now?
Sleep did not come easily that night, and when the dawn’s early rays filtered into my lace curtained girls room, I awoke from a restless slumber.
I couldn’t understand it, why did they do this to me, I’m a boy not a girl.
Why me?